Esau

Nine

It was an alien, separate world, like something cast adrift in outer space, some asteroid or comet, hostile, unfastened from the rest of earth, a frozen place of snow and rock. In this lost, abstracted place, time and space had different meanings, and sometimes no meaning at all. Ten minutes or ten kilometres — these measurements signified nothing. The Himalayas made the clock run more slowly than in the rest of the world, and all that mattered was how far could be walked or climbed from one sunrise to its setting. Mountains made everything relative.

On every side Swift felt their arcane and unsettling presence, like ancient holy men, their bodies shrouded from pointed head to massive toe in long white robes of snow, as if their faces might be too old, too wrinkled, and too terrible to behold.

Like the rest of the expeditionary team on the six-day trek up from Chomrong, she seldom spoke, and amid a mountainous silence that felt unnatural, she began to rediscover the quiet privacy of her own mind. It was like entering a walled garden, long neglected and overgrown.

Small wonder, she thought, that the Himalayas were regarded as a holy place, for in such icy, frigid silence, where the only noise was the sound of your own footsteps as, quietly growling, they sank into the tight-packed snow, it was easy to mistake the still, small voice of consciousness as the actual spoken word of some immanent being.

Walking slowly up the ever steepening trail that led to the Annapurna Sanctuary, Swift reflected on how much louder that unspoken voice must have sounded to ancient man. Was this how it had been? From where else but mountains did the gods speak to men? The Himalayas, being much higher than the highest mountains of vision found anywhere else in the religious and mythical world, were endowed with a silence that much more profound, with voices that much clearer, and with a sense of epiphany that much more sacred. For a scientist in the late twentieth century, this sense of the eternal and the numinous was both exhilarating and a little frightening.

The Annapurna Sanctuary, a glacier basin as protected and holy as the name suggested, was a natural amphitheatre created by ten of the world’s highest mountain peaks. It was Jack’s fourth time to the Sanctuary, but he never passed by the northwest face of Machhapuchhare, the seven-thousand-metre-high mountain and symbol of Shiva that marked the entrance to the Sanctuary, without feeling like a kind of grave robber intent on desecrating the pyramid of some antique king and stealing something precious.

Annapurna Base Camp, or ABC as it was more easily known, lay at the head of a valley filled with deep snow. This had been the site of the successful 1970 expedition to climb one of the Himalayas’ great walls, although now as he looked up at the solid mass of rock and reflected upon his own failure to climb it, Jack thought it almost inconceivable that anyone choosing that route should actually have made it to the top.

Perhaps that was why he had failed after all? Any kind of doubt could be fatal on a mountain like Annapurna.

It was like standing in front of an enormous tidal wave of rock and snow that threatened to come crashing down upon his head at any second. But as far away from the foot of the mountain as it was, ABC was reasonably safe from all but the most cataclysmic collapse of snow and ice.

Here, at nearly four thousand one hundred metres, the air was noticeably thinner. At anything above three thousand metres the oxygen concentration inside human lungs starts to drop. To ensure that everyone on the expedition would become properly acclimatized. Jack had insisted that they should all endure the walk up from Chomrong.

The last four hundred metres from MBC — Machhapuchhare Base Camp — had been the hardest walking of all, and some of the expeditionary team were already feeling the effects. They arrived fifty minutes behind Jack and the sirdar — the Sherpa leader — breathless and lightheaded and wondering irritably what had happened to the stone huts that were supposed to be there and which the guidebooks had described as simple lodges for tourists during the trekking season. The miscellaneous team of scientists and climbers did not think of themselves as tourists, but after walking for six days in all weathers, even the most basic tourist comfort had begun to sound attractive. The mystery of the disappearing lodges was soon solved when Jack, who had never been in any doubt where these were to be found, ordered the porters to start digging in the snow.

He had chosen to pitch camp at ABC instead of MBC, which was nearer to the forbidden mountain of Machhapuchhare where Swift wanted to concentrate their search, for several reasons: For one, the lodges at ABC were of a better standard; he hoped to get the team acclimatized to a slightly higher altitude; but most important of all, he wanted to keep the real search area of Machhapuchhare a secret from the authorities for as long as possible. The first inkling they had that the expedition was intent on violating the terms of their permit, and their liaison officer back in Khat would be forced to recall the Sherpas.

Boyd located some of the heavier supplies, including the main tent, that had been dropped near the site by an army helicopter from Pokhara. While Boyd set about erecting the tent. Jack climbed down a vertical snow shaft, several metres deep, breaking through the bamboo thatched roof of one of the buried dwellings — the Hotel Paradise Garden Lodge — and dropping into its perfectly dry interior. Another shaft was sunk in the snow, another roof was broached, and soon two horizontal tunnels connecting the front doors of both lodges were excavated and connected. Within a few hours of their arrival. Jack and the Nepalese Sherpas had located all four lodges and connected them via an icy warren of under-snow tunnels. Aluminium ladders were placed in two of the vertical shafts, to become an entrance and an exit, and a system of halogen lights was rigged so that underneath the thick duvet of snow, the lodges, which were simply furnished with bunk beds, tables, and chairs, could accommodate the eight members of the team as well as at least a dozen Sherpas and porters.

The main tent, supplied by Boyd’s company and developed for use in the Antarctic, was to serve as the expedition’s laboratory, communications centre, and main living area. Jack, who thought himself an expert in storm-proof tentage, found himself impressed by the structure — not so much a tent as an inflatable building, of a type similar to those used by the U.S. Army during the Desert Storm operation in the Gulf.

The round, twenty-metre-diameter, igloo-shaped structure that Boyd referred to as the clamshell was made of Kevlar, a material most frequently used in the manufacture of bullet-proof vests, with a frame of air-beam tubes about as thick as a beer can and inflated to about three hundred times the pressure of a standard inflatable dinghy. These tubes provided a series of rigid beams almost as strong as an aluminium beam of equivalent thickness. But as well as being strong, the clamshell, which was about three metres high at its centre, was also warm. Whereas inflatable buildings in the Gulf had been kept circulated with cool air, for the Himalayas, the air inside the clamshell was heated, creating an environment sufficiently temperate for members of the team to dispense with outer-layer clothing altogether, whatever the weather outside. There was even an airlock door to prevent spindrift snow from getting inside the clamshell. The whole structure was secured to the snow and ice of the glacier basin by ‘smart’ titanium tent pegs containing shape-memory wires designed to expand and then stiffen when subjected to pressure. Boyd said that in Antarctica the clamshell had withstood winds of up to two hundred and forty kilometres per hour.

The same helicopter that dropped in the clamshell also brought in the Semath Johnson-Mathey fuel cell. About the same size as a small car’s engine, the fuel cell was essentially a battery that could not run down, generating about five kilowatts and providing the expedition with all the energy it would need to run heat, light, and the various items of electrical equipment the porters had carried up from Chomrong — too delicate to drop from an aircraft. These included four ruggedised Toshiba Portégé laptops, a desktop PC Gel Documentation system, a Toshiba microwave oven to cook the MREs (meals, ready to eat), a portable pressurization chamber for extreme cases of altitude sickness, and a small digital weather station.

Communications in the field were to be achieved using handheld GPS units, while regular contact between ABC and the expedition office in Pokhara relied on powerful Satcom transceivers: with a broadcast power of eighteen watts, the transceivers were sufficiently powerful to serve the US-Robotics 14,400 PCMCIA fax modem cards inside each laptop computer, providing the expedition with electronic mail links to offices several time zones away.

‘This is the best equipped outfit I ever teamed with,’ Jack told Boyd.

‘You ain’t seen nothing yet,’ chuckled Boyd. ‘Just wait until you get to try one of the SCE suits. SCE. That’s Self Contained Environment. My institute had them developed by the International Latex Corporation in Delaware especially for exploration work in the Antarctic. They’re kind of similar to the EMU suits they made for the astronauts on the shuttle program.’

‘You mean like a space suit?’ Jack laughed. ‘C’mon, man, you’re shitting me.’

‘No way. It’s like you said when we met. Jack. There’s only one place gets colder than up here and that’s outer space. Absolute goddamn zero. An SCE suit? Well, I’ll tell you, it’s kind of like being in a Rolls-Royce. Once you’ve been in one you won’t want to go in anything else. Believe me. Jack, when you have to leave the clamshell in really shitty weather, you’ll wonder how you ever managed without one.’

Under Jack’s watchful eye, the team began to assemble underneath the clamshell, installing computers, checking communications, sorting gear, testing equipment, and planning reconnaissance. Meanwhile, the porters put away many of the stores in one of the newly excavated lodges.

The sirdar was Hurké Gurung, a wiry, handsome-looking man in his late forties, and an old-style Sherpa, according to Jack. Although he could neither read nor write, his face was full of the quiet confidence and experience he had gained from climbing with some of the world’s greatest mountaineers. He had been twice to the summit of Everest — once with Jack — and as part of an ill-fated Japanese expedition to climb Changabang, or K2 as it was better known in the West, on which ten people had died, he was one of the few men alive who had made it to the top of the world’s second-highest mountain via its ‘impossible’ west face. As well as being a proficient climber, Hurké Gurung was also a trained soldier. Before becoming a Sherpa, he had served with the Gurkha Rifles, reaching the rank of Naik, sergeant, and was a skilled tracker. But Gurung had one extra special qualification that made him indispensable to the expedition. Like Jack Furness, he too had seen a yeti.

The assistant sirdar, Ang Tsering, lacked the older man’s experience, but having attended the Sir Edmund Hillary School, he could read and write, and had even visited America. Like Gurung he spoke a Sherpa dialect of Tibetan, Tibetan proper, and Nepali. His English was better than the sirdar’s, although he spoke it with such archaic formality that he sometimes sounded like a character from a novel by Henry James. He also spoke some German, which Jutta Henze, the expedition doctor, was determined to help him improve. Tall, slenderly built, with a sea urchin haircut, almost lidless eyes, a broad nose, and an uncertain smile, Tsering was a cautious-looking man. In the smart new winter clothes he had been given for the expedition, and with a Yak cigarette rarely absent from his mouth, he reminded Swift most of some cocksure French ski instructor. Jack told her that this was not so very wide of the mark, as Tsering had no experience of mountaineering or scientific expeditions, only of guiding tourist treks, and that the Western women who went walking in the Himalayas often had affairs with their guides.

Jack thought that Jutta Henze was just the type to pick and choose the men with whom she had affairs. Powerfully built with strawberry blond hair and a shower of russet freckles, she was a terracotta warrior of a woman, a neoclassical ideal of what a heroine on the grand scale ought to look like. The eighteen-month widow of Gunther Henze, the famous German mountaineer killed on the Matterhorn, Jutta was an experienced climber in her own right, with a steely aspect in her blue-jade eyes that seemed to speak of both tragedy overcome and devotion to her sport and the freedom it provided. Swift thought the big German looked ruthless, as if, like Liberty leading the People, Jutta might not care if her way ahead lay across the bodies of the dead and the dying. Swift also thought her an unlikely looking doctor, but Jack told her that as she came to know Jutta better, she would understand that it was this same determination that made her such an excellent choice as the expedition’s medical officer. Every member of the team was a strong personality, inclined to make light of any ailment, and it took an even stronger personality to give the kind of doctor’s orders that were obeyed at all times and without question. Byron Cody, the team primatologist, and Lincoln Warner, a molecular anthropologist, were cases in point. Upon their arrival in Khatmandu, both men had contracted a severe form of dysentery, and Jutta had ordered them confined to the CIWEC Clinic in Baluwatar until they recovered, which meant they were a day behind the main party in leaving Chomrong for the Annapurna Sanctuary.

Dougal MacDougall was the expedition cameraman. A working-class Scotsman from Edinburgh, MacDougall had left school at sixteen to become a joiner until, deciding improbably to make a career in films, he had managed against all the odds to get a place at the London Film School. Despite never having climbed before, his first assignment for the BBC had been to join an expedition to climb the Carstenz Pyramid in New Guinea. Since then, MacDougall had established himself as a first-class climbing cameraman and all-around photographer of international repute.

Swift thought the Scotsman was more interested in money than in anything so creditable as a professional name. To her, he appeared a stereotypical Scot: crudely tattooed, chain-smoking, hard-drinking, foul-mouthed, argumentative, and generally deficient in manners, patience, and anything that might pass for pleasant conversation. Jack greatly admired him however, having climbed both Everest and the Kangchenjunga North Ridge with the diminutive, brick-faced Scot, and he told Swift that he hoped she and the rest of the team might never find themselves in the kind of tight spot where MacDougall could be relied upon to perform at his very best.

Miles Jameson owed his place on the team to Byron Cody, although as director of the Chitwan National Park in southern Nepal’s lowland Tarai region and as a qualified doctor of veterinary medicine, he would have always been a natural choice. Jameson had been senior DVM at the Los Angeles Zoo when he first met Cody in connection with Cody’s best-selling book about gorillas. Before that, the thirty-eight-year-old white Zimbabwean had worked with Richard Leakey in the Kenyan Wildlife Service. Like Leakey, Jameson also came from a distinguished East African family. His father. Max, was the director of parks and wildlife in Zimbabwe, while his sister Sally had made a name for herself protecting the elephants at Zimbabwe’s Whange National Park. Big cats were Jameson’s special area of expertise, and more especially, L.A.’s collection of koalas and white tigers. Tigers were also Chitwan’s most important attraction for the Park’s fifteen thousand visitors a year, and it was said that Prince Gyanendra of Nepal had been so impressed with what Jameson had achieved in L.A. that immediately upon meeting the young Zimbabwean, he invited him to take over the administration of Chitwan, not to mention the command of a force of fourteen hundred soldiers that existed to protect the Park’s tigers and rhinos against poachers. Chitwan had seen very few visitors since the beginning of hostilities between India and Pakistan, and when he heard about the real purpose of the expedition, Jameson had pressed to join it. Tall, fair-skinned, with dark hair and blue eyes, Jameson had the impeccable manners of a diplomat, which made it all the more surprising to everyone that he and MacDougall should get on so famously. They laughed at each other’s jokes, discussed trout fishing with endless enthusiasm, and bunked together in the Hotel Paradise Garden Lodge, where their loud laughter and incessant smoking could disturb nobody but themselves.

Byron Cody preceded the last person to arrive at ABC — who was also the most academically distinguished — by almost sixty minutes. Lincoln Warner was professor of molecular anthropology at the University of Georgetown in Washington and adjunct research scientist at the Smithsonian. He looked exhausted, having carried his own pack all the way from Chomrong, unlike Cody.

‘What the hell did you want to do that for?’ said Jack. ‘You should have gotten a porter to carry your gear. Professor. That’s what they’re for.’

‘That’s what I told him,’ shrugged Cody.

The tall black man shook his head and dumped his rucksack on the snow outside the clamshell.

‘No way,’ he said. ‘A porter is just a slave by another name.’

‘Slaves don’t get paid ten dollars a day,’ remarked Cody.

Lincoln Warner glared at the older man, and it was obvious that the two had already argued about porterage.

‘I think that a man ought to carry his own load in life,’ said Warner. ‘Know what I’m saying?’

‘Oh, and I suppose that computer of yours just walked up here all by itself,’ said Jack. ‘Everyone else is using an extra-lightweight laptop. But you have a desktop PC.’

‘I can’t do my job without that UVP. If there were a laptop powerful enough for my requirements, I’d have brought it. There isn’t. But the point I’m making is that I don’t see why I shouldn’t carry some kind of load — anything at all — when all these other men are carrying something.’

‘Well, Professor, I guess that’s your choice,’ said Jack. ‘But the point I’m making is that you did a man out of a job. People around here need the money badly, and carrying heavy loads on their backs, which they’re very used to doing and which they do damned well, is about the only way that they can earn it. So there’s no need to feel guilty about letting them. Lots of Westerners coming here make that mistake. Fact is, the Nepalese don’t understand a man who can afford to pay and yet carries a load himself. They don’t think you’re a good guy or a good democrat or whatever. They just think you’re being mean. Isn’t that so, Hurké?’

The sirdar nodded solemnly.

‘It is just so. Jack sahib. Carrying loads mean plenty big money for porters. Special with not much tourists right now. For man with family this maybe biggest money all year round, sahib. Ten bucks a day make sixty from Chomrong.’

‘I don’t remember saying that I had a problem with mental arithmetic,’ growled Warner. ‘Look, you made your point. And I’m too tired to argue. Too tired and too cold.’ He grinned at Jack.

Jack clapped him on the shoulder.

‘I thought you were from Chicago,’ he said. ‘It gets pretty cold in the Windy City, doesn’t it, Professor?’

‘Lincoln, just call me Lincoln. Or Link. Professor makes me sound about as old as I feel right now. Actually I was born up the coast from Chicago. Place called Kenosha, Wisconsin. There were three good things that came out of Kenosha, Wisconsin. The first was the road south to Chicago. The second was Orson Welles. And the third was me, Lincoln Orson Warner. Like most folks in Kenosha, my momma, well, she always had a thing for that old fat man.’

The forty-year-old scientist was not dissimilar to the larger-than-life Welles. Tall, slightly overweight, and with a thin moustache, Warner looked like Welles when the actor had played Othello. Physically he made an impact, like someone who could hardly be contained. And, in common with cinema’s wünderkind, there had been nothing in Warner’s background that suggested the precocious scientific talent that, before he was thirty, made the molecular anthropologist was one of the outstanding minds of his generation. Warner had published a number of important books on the genetic implications of the human fossil record and on the biological nature of the human race. Currently he was embarked on constructing a theory to account for why some people were black and some were white. But it was his work with the DNA sequences of Australian Aborigines and orangutans that persuaded Swift that Lincoln Warner would be an invaluable person to have along, in the event they were lucky enough to capture a living specimen: Warner had argued that the mitochondrial DNA suggested aboriginals and orangutans had split at a different time than African man and African apes. From this, he posited that human-like creatures had evolved separately in several different parts of the world and had merged only subsequently. It was as radical a theory as had been constructed in the world of paleoanthropology during the whole of the previous decade.

The arrival of Cody and Warner took the team up to ten, not including the sirdar and his assistant who oversaw the cook boys, mail runners to carry film, and the ten or fifteen porters who came and went between ABC, Chomrong, and Pokhara.

In Pokhara itself — a small village that was the gateway to Nepal’s more popular trails — the expedition and its supplies were administered by Lieutenant Surjabahandur Tuhte who, like Hurké Gurung, was formerly of the Gurkha Rifles. Over a hundred and fifty kilometres away, in Khatmandu, Helen o’connor, a Reuters news reporter, ran the expedition office from her elegant home overlooking Dunbar Square. Fluent in Nepali and Hindustani, Helen maintained good contacts with the government and, as Jack had discovered on several previous occasions, her knowledge of local bureaucracy and, more especially, Nepalese Customs and Excise, was second to none. It was Helen’s good offices they would have to rely on if the Nepalese authorities got wind of the real purpose of the expedition and its forbidden location.

Connected. The digital revolution had made a tremendous difference not just to the computer nerds but also to the intelligence community. Bryan Perrins could keep in direct touch with any agent in the field through one insouciant touch of a mouse at the beginning of his day. Only a few years before, there had existed whole departments of people manning radio receivers, reading signals traffic, analyzing transmissions, and processing intelligence. Today most of those departments had been radically downsized, and Perrins could open his own e-mail tray and read copies of whichever agent’s reports seemed of greatest relevance. Right now he was most interested in receiving the e-mail addressed to HUSTLER that was coming straight from Nepal. He could even send e-mail straight back via a simple RSVP function that saved him from having to use the agent’s codename, which in this case was CASTORP, or his electronic mail number. It was as hands-on a relationship with an agent as anyone had enjoyed since the French minister of war had slept with Mata Hari.

Normally Perrins disapproved of field personnel including jokes in their reports, but when he read the first piece of e-mail filed from the Annapurna Sanctuary, he could hardly resist enjoying CASTORp’s crack that he had ‘no news yeti of what he was there for.’

‘Goddamn bunch of looney tunes,’ laughed Perrins.

He hesitated for a moment, wondering if it was at all proper for him to respond with an equal amount of levity. After all, CASTORP might be risking his life. But it was still early. The guy had only just got there. Why not? A little light relief might be just the encouragement he needed. So Perrins typed an e-mail back:

It would be the last time that CASTORP would cause Bryan Perrins to feel amused.

Jack had no doubt that it was the CIA who had determined to use his expedition as cover for one of their operations. As to what they were up to, his best guess was that it had something to do with the Indo-Pakistan crisis. Despite the cooling-off period, it was still a crisis. There were few well-informed people who did not think that at the end of the three-month period the two sides would be at each other’s throats again. But precisely what the CIA was up to he could only imagine, since the Annapurna Sanctuary was much closer to Nepal’s border with Tibet than to India. A country controlled by Communist China, Tibet was his next best guess in accounting for the interest of the CIA. Tibet had been invaded and occupied by the Chinese in 1950, and since then it had been almost impossible to gain a permit to climb a Himalayan mountain from the Tibetan side. No reason was ever given by the authorities, but ever since he had been in the Himalayas, Jack had heard persistent rumours that the Chinese were using Tibet to build secret factories for the production of nuclear weapons, as well as building missile bases, radar stations, and dumps for the disposal of radioactive waste. Could the reason the CIA wanted to be in the Sanctuary have something to do with China’s nuclear arsenal?

Jack’s third and last guess also involved the Chinese and was the least comfortable proposition of all. It was that the Chinese intended to take advantage of the crisis between India and Pakistan to invade Nepal through Tibet, just as the Soviet Union had invaded Afghanistan back in 1979.

Jack would gladly have assisted any operation dedicated to preventing a war in India or one that might frustrate any Chinese military ambitions in the region. But mostly he just felt irritated that he and his expedition colleagues were being used.

Having been on previous expeditions with Mac, Jutta, and the sirdar, he felt little reason to distrust any of them. Swift was beyond reproach, for obvious reasons. So Jack reserved his particular scrutiny for Tsering, Jameson, Cody, Warner, and Boyd, thinking it was only a matter of time before one of them would say something that might give himself away.

And when he did. Jack would be ready for him.

Ten

Almost as soon as Lincoln Warner and Byron Cody arrived at ABC, the weather closed in. As dusk fell for a second time on the small group of people camped on the glacier basin, near whiteout conditions prevailed and the wind built up in fury until it was a howling, almost animate gale.

Emerging from the shaft that led down to the appropriately named Hotel Snowland, Byron Cody found the wind literally taking his breath away. Even through his pioneer’s beard it felt like a sandblasting machine against his face, and he was glad that someone had thoughtfully erected a rope handrail between the lodge and the clamshell.

‘What a night,’ he muttered, and fired a flashlight in front of him, picking out the various surrounding supply dumps tied down with ground sheets — shaking in the wind as if the earth was racked by a violent fever — and then picking out the clamshell itself.

A sound like a footfall made him stop on the rope and point the powerful beam of light around the campsite. He peered into the gloomy blizzard to see if the mysterious noise would come again.

‘Is someone there?’ he shouted.

But there was nothing. Taking hold of the rope again, he bent into the wind and carried on walking to the clamshell. It was a distance of less than twenty metres, but by the time he had covered it, wearing a Berghaus fleece and a pair of thick ski pants, Cody felt quite numb with cold.

The first person he spoke to as he came through the airlock door was Jack.

‘I thought I heard something out there,’ he said, rubbing his hands together and shivering.

‘Oh? Want me to come and take a look?’

Cody shrugged. He didn’t relish the idea of going back outside and hunting around for something in the storm.

‘No, I guess it was nothing,’ he said, grinning nervously. ‘Airy nothing. Except perhaps my own imagination. How easy is a bush suppos’d a bear! Or maybe a yeti. Ever since I could read I’ve been afraid of the dark, and believe me I was a precociously early reader. This place is rather spooky in the dark. It’s got me jumpy already.’

‘The wind blows all kinds of shit around up here,’ said Jack. ‘Some of it right through your head.’

‘It’s a hell of a night though,’ shivered Cody. ‘If it’s like this down here, then what the hell’s it like up on the south face of Annapurna?’

Jack grimaced. ‘A hell of a long way from comfortable.’

‘You tried to climb that sonofabitch, didn’t you?’

‘Tried and failed, Byron. And there’s no son that comes into it. It’s just a bitch, all the way. Annapurna means Goddess of Bountiful Harvests. It may have been someone’s idea of a goddess, but it sure isn’t mine.’

Cody sniffed the air like a hungry dog. ‘What’s for dinner?’

Jack grinned and jabbed a thumb back across his shoulder.

‘Microwave’s over there. Help yourself to an MRE.’

While the porters stayed wrapped up in their sleeping bags in the Annapurna Sanctuary Lodge, getting an early night after their exertions, the team and the two Sherpa leaders gathered under the clamshell to have their evening meal, listen to the radio, and talk. Chairs and tables had been borrowed from the lodges, and with the temperature inside the inflatable building a reasonably warm fifty-four degrees Fahrenheit the team sat around eating their MREs and trying to ignore the storm outside on the glacier. Now and then they would hear an especially loud, howitzer-sized gust of wind and someone would emit a quiet whistle and lay a hand on the fabric of the clamshell, wondering how it managed to hold up against the storm.

As if to compensate for the inhospitable weather, everyone went out of their way to be pleasant to one another, although it was clear that the altitude had already left one or two members of the team feeling restless and irritable. Boyd produced a bottle of bourbon, and it was not long before they started to debate the subject of their expedition.

‘I don’t figure he’ll come tonight,’ said Cody. ‘Not in this storm at any rate.’ He took off the rimless glasses that lent him his Karl-Marx-in-the-British-Library look and started to clean them vigorously.

‘Who?’ asked Jutta.

‘The yeti, of course.’

Boyd laughed scornfully and knocked back his drink. He said, ‘I don’t figure he’ll come at all,’ and poured himself another generous shot.

Quickly the team divided itself into three groups of opinion: Swift, Jack, Byron Cody, Dougal MacDougall, Hurké Gurung, and Ang Tsering, who all believed in the existence of the creature; Jutta Henze, Miles Jameson, and Lincoln Warner, who were all agnostics; and Boyd, who dismissed the yeti as a traveller’s tale or, at best, some kind of local phenomenon for which there would prove to be a perfectly rational explanation.

‘I don’t see anything particularly irrational about believing that these mountains might be home to an undiscovered type of great ape,’ said Cody. ‘I must say I find that possibility a great deal more likely than some of the other explanations I’ve heard for the yeti. Freak atmospheric conditions, giant sloths and lemurs, and that kind of thing.’

‘You know, I’m a little surprised at you people,’ said Boyd, absently brushing his short moustache with the edge of a forefinger. ‘I thought you were scientists. But this—’

He moved off his moustache and started to rub his bullet-shaped head with apparent exasperation.

‘I didn’t say anything back in Khat, when you told me that you were hunting something more than just a few old bones. But frankly, I think you’re all on a wild goose chase.’

‘Have you ever been on a wild goose chase?’ asked Lincoln Warner. Underneath the clamshell his deep voice sounded like Darth Vader’s.

‘I can’t say I have,’ admitted Boyd.

‘Back in Wisconsin, we used to see a lot of Canada geese. Me and my daddy used to hunt them sometimes. Dumbest bird I ever saw. Driven by greed and not much brain.’ He grinned a dazzling white smile and wagged a long dark poker of a finger at Boyd. ‘Therefore, my friend, speaking as someone who has been on a wild goose chase, I have to tell you that it’s not half as difficult as it sounds. Those birds were easier to shoot than an empty beer bottle.’

Swift was silent for a moment. Back in Washington she had quite liked Boyd. But in Khatmandu, he had made a halfhearted pass at her in the hotel after a night of drinking, and Swift, who had had a few drinks herself, told Boyd that there was more chance of her sleeping with a yak than there was of her going to bed with him. Now, out here, his scepticism struck her as plain rude, not to mention potentially demoralizing for the team as a whole. She wondered if there was something personal in this mockery of their aims. If in some small-minded way he wasn’t getting back at her for turning him down so abruptly and with such crushing sarcasm.

‘You know, I’ve been collecting old bones, as you put it, for quite a while now,’ she said calmly. ‘Ever since I was a child. I was never much interested in collecting stamps or coins or whatever. I could never see the point of that kind of collection. I used to say that collecting fossils, especially human fossils, was the one kind of collection in which the proximity of individual artifacts could create a greater meaning. Well, Jon, here I think the point is that there’s a possibility that we have the chance of finding, for want of a better phrase, a living collection. Maybe a living specimen. The search for a new truth often starts out as the most unlikely proposition. But I don’t see how that endeavour can be described as a wild goose chase.’

Boyd shrugged and shook his head as if dissatisfied with his earlier figure of speech. ‘A wild man chase, then.’ He smirked. ‘I dunno. Something crazy at any rate.’ It was clear that he hadn’t really been Listening to what Swift had said.

Swift decided that perhaps Boyd had just drunk too much bourbon.

‘So what would you say to the two people sitting here who have actually seen a yeti?’ she asked. ‘Jack and the sirdar.’

‘Jesus, I dunno,’ said Boyd and laughed. ‘H-A-D, maybe.’ He meant high-altitude deterioration.

‘Excuse me, sahib,’ said Gurung. ‘But I am born in these mountains.’

‘Sherpas need oxygen too,’ said Boyd.

‘Only not as much as the rest of us,’ said Jack.

‘Okay then, Hurké, answer me this,’ Boyd persisted. ‘When you went to the summit of Everest, was it with or without oxygen?’

‘Yes, you are right, sahib. First time of ascending, it was with oxygen. The second time of ascending, with Jack sahib, it was without oxygen, please. But the point is significantly made. Even Sherpas can see through things funny. And though I am most awfully sure that I saw what I saw, maybe Boyd sahib is being too polite to be stating the obvious, which is that many Sherpas are very superstitious fellows.’

Boyd nodded his approval.

‘Good for you, Hurké,’ he said, and refilled the sirdar’s glass.

For a moment none of them spoke. Then something struck the outside of the clamshell with a thud. Even Jack jumped a little and, anticipating the question, shook his head and said:

‘Piece of ice, probably. The wind throws all sorts of shit around up here. As soon as they bring up that chicken wire from Chomrong, we’ll build a fence. Just in case.’

‘Just in case of what?’ laughed Boyd. ‘A yeti comes cold calling?’

Jack smiled patiently.

‘Just in case of avalanches. That’s another reason we didn’t choose to pitch down at MBC. Some of that snow on the face of Machhapuchhare looked treacherous.’

He had good reason to be nervous of avalanches on Machhapuchhare, but he felt he hardly needed to expand on his caution.

‘H-A-D,’ MacDougall snorted angrily. ‘That’s just a lot of bollocks, and I’ll tell you for why. Because I’m bloody sure you couldn’t count what happened to me as a hallucination, pal, and that’s because I didn’t see a bloody thing. But I heard something though. Oh aye, of that I’m quite sure, no mistake.’

‘This was on Nuptse, wasn’t it, Mac?’ said Swift. There was hardly a single report of an encounter with a yeti that she had not committed to the memory of her laptop and with which she was not now familiar.

MacDougall nodded. ‘Nuptse, yes,’ he said.

‘Nuptse is one of the foothills of Everest,’ Jack said for the benefit of those who were not climbers.

‘At nearly eight thousand metres, it’s a hell of a foothill, is that not right. Jack?’

‘Right.’

‘Aye, well early one morning, we were maybe up at about five and a half thousand metres or so, I awoke to hear someone moving around outside our tent. I mean, proper footsteps like, y’know? Sort of slow and deliberate. Anyway at first I thought it was Jack. He and Didier had been leading and I figured they must have reached the summit early and come back down. So I called out to him. I says. Jack, is that you? No answer. So I calls him again. What, are you deaf or something, you Yank bastard? How did you get on? Did you make it? Still no bloody answer. So, I’m zipped up inside my bivvy, right? And I’m thinking to myself, what the hell’s going on here? Because now I start to hear whoever it is outside opening up rucksacks and going through our gear. And for a moment I think, Christ, we’ve got a bloody thief on our hands. I really can’t believe it, y’know? We’re five and a half thousand metres up the side of Nuptse and there’s some bastard tryin’ to rip us off.

‘So now I start yellin’ away like a bastard, telling this thievin’ shite what I’m going to do to him when I get my hands on him. But just as I’m about to unzip the tent, I suddenly stop like, because I hear something that doesn’t sound anything like a man breathing in and out. It’s something a lot bigger than a man. Know what I mean? Like it’s maybe not a man at all. And at the same time as that happens I get this musky sort of stink in my nostrils. Like an animal, y’know?’

‘I get it,’ said Boyd, interrupting. ‘You’re saying that whatever it was, the smell was abominable, right?’

MacDougall shot Boyd a homicidal look as the other man started to chuckle at his own joke.

‘Aye, maybe that’s right,’ he said through gritted and carious teeth. ‘Anyway, the next minute, whatever the bastard is it takes off. I mean really runs, and on two feet. Fast too. Very fast. Well, now I’m scared. And the guy I’m sharin’ the tent with, he’s heard it too and he’s as feared as I am. But I open the flap anyway and have a wee look out. So then. Whatever it is has vamoosed, right? No tracks, nothin’. It was too rocky, I guess. But the kit—’

Mac shivered visibly.

‘It still gives me the heeby-jeebies thinkin’ about it, even now. The kit, right? The kit is all spread out on the snow, as neatly as if you had laid it out on your bed for an army inspection. And on the rucksacks, wee buckles had been opened. Not broken or chewed or anything, mind. In fact there’s nothin’ damaged at all. But the buckles have just been unfastened. No animal could have done it. Except maybe some kind of ape or monkey. Nothin’ with claws anyway. This was a job for fingers.’

Mac shook his head and stuck his small hand inside the pocket of his fleece.

‘I took a picture of the scene, just as I found it. Come to think of it, probably a whole roll of film. But this one was the best. For obvious reasons I’ve been keeping it on me since I came on this bloody tour.’

Swift had already seen Mac’s picture. Like his story it would appear in the book she was planning to write about the yeti. Even if they didn’t actually find a living specimen, the skull had given her more than enough material to make some informed guesses.

Mac fixed Boyd with an accusing stare, and handed him the photograph as if daring the other man to contradict him now.

‘A picture, mind? Not a hallucination. Not high-altitude deterioration. Not a Hammer horror movie. A bloody photograph.’

Mac jabbed a finger at the photograph Boyd was holding, his pale face reddening as if someone had plugged him into the Semath Johnson-Mathey fuel cell.

‘You tell me what kind of hallucination could have laid out my kit like that, pal? You just tell me that.’

Another piece of ice hit the clamshell, making everyone jump with fright once again.

‘Can I see that picture?’ Jameson asked Boyd when he had looked at it for a few moments.

‘Perhaps a langur monkey,’ said Boyd, handing him the photo.

‘Langur monkey, my ass,’ snarled Mac. ‘This was a big animal.’

‘It was you yourself who said that it could have been a monkey,’ argued Boyd. ‘And by your own admission you never actually saw it, so you can’t be sure that it was a big animal any more than a small one.’

‘I believe you, Mac,’ said Jameson, clapping the Scotsman on the back. ‘I’ve never heard of a langur that was more than a meter high.’

‘Me neither,’ echoed Cody.

‘Nor for that matter have I heard of one that strayed very far from the forest. A langur up a mountain that high would be easy meat for a snow leopard.’

For some of those who were gathered under the clamshell, Jameson’s Zimbabwean accent, which sounded to an untrained ear exactly like a South African accent, was sometimes so strong that they had to strain hard to understand what he was saying. Swift thought it was another reason he and Mac seemed to get along so well. Mac’s accent was equally strong and, on occasion, equally unintelligible. Their close friendship was as ineffable as it was hard to understand.

‘You’re Scotch, aren’t you, Mac?’ said Boyd.

‘The word is Scottish,’ he snarled. ‘Scotch is something you drink, you daft Yank so-and-so.’

‘Good point,’ said Boyd, refilling Mac’s glass and then his own. ‘I was just wondering if you also happened to believe in the Loch Ness monster.’

‘Not everyone from Scotland believes in the Loch Ness monster any more than all Yanks believe in Santa Claus.’

Mac snatched a packet of cigarettes out of his breast pocket and lit one with an angry snap of his lighter.

Boyd raised his hands peaceably.

‘Hey, what the hell do I know? Me, I don’t even believe in evolution. If you ask me, it’s all there in the Bible.’

‘The Bible?’ Mac laughed harshly. ‘The Loch Ness monster and the yeti look bloody ordinary compared to what’s in the bloody Bible. Christ, I’ve read kids’ comics that seemed more probable than the Bible.’

‘You don’t believe in evolution?’ Jack raised his eyebrows. ‘That’s a strange thing for a geologist to say.’

‘Recent research into the age of the earth has produced evidence that our planet may be a lot younger than the Darwinists have argued,’ said Boyd. ‘Perhaps as young as 175,000 years. Many geologists, myself included, believe that only a catastrophist model of development can account for the way the earth is now. And that many of the important assumptions on which Darwinism rests may be wrong.’

‘Darwin has been killed dozens of times,’ smiled Swift. ‘And yet still he refuses to lie down and be buried. With views like yours, Jon, I’m not surprised you chose to become a climatologist.’

‘As it happens you’re right,’ he said. ‘Except that I didn’t exactly choose to become a climatologist. I was kind of forced into it. Because of the perceived heresy of my geological views. In my opinion, contemporary Darwinists are no less intolerant than the Spanish Inquisition.’

Byron Cody cleared his throat in an effort to head off disagreement.

‘Perhaps, under the circumstances,’ he said, nodding his head and grinning, ‘it would be best if we left this discussion for another time?’

Cody kept on nodding his head and grinning affably. It seemed a suitably simian kind of behaviour for the Berkeley primatologist.

Swift looked around the clamshell at the faces of her team. Cody was right. Morale would not be well served if they had some kind of argument now, albeit a scientific one. Perhaps, she thought, as the person most responsible for bringing everyone here, I ought to say something, formally, to them all.

‘Okay, let me tell you why I think our expedition stands a reasonable chance of proving that the yeti exists, where others have failed, most notably the British expedition sponsored by the Daily Mail in 1953. They chose the Sherpa district of Sola Khumbu in northeastern Nepal, to make their search.’

‘It’s near Everest,’ said Jack. ‘Rough country.’

‘This isn’t exactly the Hamptons,’ said Lincoln Warner as the wind reached a new crescendo.

‘No, that’s true,’ said Swift. ‘But I believe they were unsuccessful for a number of reasons, not the least of these being that this was over forty years ago, and the Himalayas were more of a mystery than they are today. We’re much better equipped to find the creature than they were back in 1953.’

‘And how,’ murmured Jack.

‘I also think that some of those other expeditions must have failed because they came at the wrong time of year. Remember, this is most likely a very shy animal. Probably much more shy than a giant panda or a mountain gorilla.’

‘A gorilla,’ said Cody, ‘will go a long way to avoid making contact with human beings.’

‘During the spring, summer, and fall months,’ Swift continued, ‘the animal might just stay higher up, away from the tourists. Perhaps it’s only during the winter that the creature feels bold enough to venture lower down. When there are very few tourists. And of course now, with the tourist industry in Nepal dead on its feet because of the threatened war in the Punjab, it could be that the Himalayas are as quiet as they’ve been in over fifty years. Perhaps since people like us started coming, which might just be the best thing this expedition has going for it.’

‘It’s only a good thing so long as they don’t do it,’ said Warner. ‘So long as those assholes don’t start throwing nukes around.’ He shook his head nervously. ‘No telling what might happen then. Might not just be the yeti’s ass that’s hard to find. Might be ours too.’

‘Which makes it fortunate,’ she said patiently, ‘that they have a cooling-off period. Our window. Three months. Enough time to make a thorough search of the area and then get out and go home.’ She paused and glanced at Jack.

‘But there’s another factor that may give us an advantage. The Nepalese authorities think we have come here to search for fossils on Annapurna. But as some of you already know, we are in fact going to centre our search on a different mountain altogether. Machhapuchhare. Or Fish Tail Peak, as some climbers call it. Machhapuchhare and its surrounding area are forbidden to climbers, but since we’re not actually planning to go very far up the mountain, probably no higher than about four and a half to five thousand metres, we believe that we’re not so much breaking this injunction as bending it a little in the name of science. We’re going to be searching an area that we know no one has ever searched before but where there have been three separate sightings of the yeti during the last twenty-five years. And several others within the Sanctuary itself, not to mention the bones that Jack found on the slopes of Annapurna.

‘It may seem like an enormous piece of optimism to just turn up here and expect to find a yeti, especially when you think about how long the creature must have remained undiscovered. But when you add up all of the factors I’ve mentioned, I think we stand an excellent chance of success. Better than anyone before us. And don’t forget that by discovering the skull only two kilometres or so from where we are now. Jack has already come up with more evidence of the existence of this creature than was ever found before.

‘Ladies and gentlemen, if we don’t find it,’ Swift added finally, ‘then I don’t think anyone will find it.’

Jack and Swift were the last to leave the clamshell that first night. After the others had gone to bed, the two stayed up with no other purpose than to be alone. At Swift’s suggestion. Jack had agreed that they should bunk separately, accepting her argument that they needed to be completely focused on the expedition and that any intimacy between them could only be a distraction. So he was surprised when she put her arms around his waist and hugged him tightly.

‘I can’t believe we’re actually here,’ she told him. ‘Thanks, Jack. Without you it wouldn’t have been possible.’

‘I wish I could say it felt good to be back here,’ he confessed. ‘But the place makes me nervous. Like there’s something I’m not doing. Maybe it’s the fact that I know I’m not going to be doing any climbing. It’s weird, but I’d feel a little more relaxed if I knew I was going back up that southwest face tomorrow morning. I guess it’s like a racing driver going to a Grand Prix knowing he’s not going to be driving.’

He shook his head and smiled at what he had just said. He almost convinced himself.

‘That was a good speech you made. Swift.’

‘You think so? I felt I needed to say something after that arsehole Boyd started mouthing off about not believing in the yeti.’

‘He’s not so bad. You two just rub each other the wrong way.’

‘Maybe. You didn’t think I sounded a little too much like a candidate? Say anything to get elected, y’know?’

‘You believed what you were saying, didn’t you?’

‘Oh sure. But y’know... did they?’

Jack shrugged. ‘Sometimes when you’re leading an expedition like this, you have to say whatever you can to keep people on your side. Doesn’t matter if people believe what you say or not. They need to see that you believe it. That’s what leadership is about. That makes it the right thing to do.’

Swift nodded silently. Then she groaned and squeezed her temples.

‘Headache?’

‘Mmmm. I don’t know whether it’s the altitude or that bourbon.’

‘Probably the altitude. You should drink plenty of water before you go to bed.’

She yawned. ‘Maybe I’ll be acclimatized in the morning.’

Jack laughed.

‘I doubt it. Full acclimatization to a height takes seven weeks. If you don’t feel better in the morning, we’ll give you some Lasix.’

‘If you don’t mind my saying Doctor, that sounds a little hit and miss.’

‘Up here there are really no hard-and-fast rules,’ he explained. ‘Everyone will have to find out what works best for him- or herself. Right now, a good night’s sleep is probably just the ticket. If I were you, I’d take a couple of Seconal and go to bed.’

‘Okay,’ she smiled. ‘I’m convinced.’

They pulled on their storm-proof outer clothing and ventured into the freezing night and a wind so strong it almost bowled Swift off her feet. Eyes closed against the wind, she held on to Jack’s clothing for support. He shouted something at her, but whatever he said was borne quickly down the glacier in the general maelstrom of sound and air. After several laborious minutes’ walk along the rope handrail, they reached the open snow shaft that led straight down to the lodges. Jack motioned her to go first and then followed her down the ladder.

At the bottom of the shaft. Swift kissed him good-night before going into her cold, dark room. Having taken a Seconal with a large glass of water as Jack had instructed, she removed her outer layer once again and then climbed up onto her bunk and into her sleeping bag, feeling a little like a premature burial in a story by Edgar Allan Poe. Jutta Henze, lying on the bunk below, was already asleep, apparently untroubled by any of the feelings of claustrophobia that Swift found herself trying to overcome. As she waited for the sleeping pill to take effect, she listened to the wind and tried to distinguish the many different sounds she could hear in it: the roll of kettledrums; a large bath towel pegged securely to a clothesline; distant gunfire — El Alamein; a newspaper shaken and folded in half; a train rushing past an empty platform. The Himalayan wind, it seemed, was a living thing of air and could even become a voice — a crying child, a screaming peacock, or a soul in limbo — and sometimes, if she tried really hard, she could hear the howl of a mythical ape-man of the mountains.

Eleven

The day dawned brightly after the stormy night, with a sky as blue as the Buddha’s eyes and the sun turning snow and rock to precious gold. But any feeling of warmth was purely aesthetic, for the wind still blew periodically in short, buffeting gusts that were cold enough to finish a sentence, close a watery eye, or turn a back and helped to keep the outside temperature down well below zero.

Jack was one of the first out of the lodges to inspect the campsite for damage. The northern edge of the clamshell was buried in snow, as were several boxes of supplies too large to have gone down the shafts and into the lodges, but otherwise everything seemed to have survived intact. Jack took a deep, euphoric lungful of frost-chilled air, as if here, in one of the world’s most incredible glacier basins, life’s breath had a special sweetness for him.

To his left, forming the southern portal of the Sanctuary, was Hiunchuli; at six thousand four hundred metres, one of the smaller peaks of the Annapurna group. It was, he thought, a shapely looking mountain, reminding him most of the head and beak of some enormous bird of prey: Spindrift blew off the summit like a crest of snow-white feathers, and a sharp wing of an ice ridge curled toward Modi Peak, also known as Annapurna South.

Jack was still enjoying the air and the scenery when he heard a shout from further up the glacier basin, at the foot of the Hiunchuli ridge. Shielding his eyes against the blinding glare of the sun on the snow, for he was not yet wearing sunglasses. Jack saw a figure waving at him. Lifting the small Leica binoculars from the cord around his neck to his eyes, he saw a camera tripod and realized that the figure was MacDougall.

Jack waved back and started toward him.

An excited-looking Mac met Jack halfway, by then it was obvious to the American what it was that had so thrilled the small Scotsman: Leading down the otherwise pristine slope of the ice ridge, well beyond where Mac might have walked himself, and leading east around the campsite toward the Sanctuary’s exit, like a long black zipper, was a trail of footprints in the snow.

‘Has anyone else been out this morning? One of the Sherpas maybe?’

‘No, I was the first,’ insisted Mac. ‘I wanted to come out and catch the sun on film as it came up over the mountains. And there they were.’

They walked back toward the line of tracks.

‘For a moment I thought they were my own footprints, and then, when I saw how far up they went, I realized they couldn’t be.’

The two men stopped just short of the trail. Jack dropped down on one knee to take a closer look as Mac snatched the lens cap off his Nikon and began to fire off shots.

‘What do you think. Jack? It looks like it, doesn’t it?’

‘Could be, Mac.’

‘Isn’t it brilliant? I mean we’ve only just got here, and now this. It’s like winning the lottery on your first bloody go.’ He glanced at the f-stop on his camera and then at Jack. ‘Whatever it was came right over the ridge and virtually straight through our camp.’

‘Maybe Cody heard something last night after all.’

‘Yes, of course. I’d forgotten that.’ Mac shot some more film. ‘Thank Christ for all that snow. The whole Sanctuary’s like wet concrete. Just look at these tracks. They’re perfect. Couldn’t make a better picture if I’d styled and art-directed it myself.’

Jack lifted the GPS radio up from his chest and tilted his head toward the microphone. It was the sirdar who answered.

‘Hurké? What’s everyone doing right now?’

‘Breakfast, sahib.’

‘Well, tell them to finish their Cheerios and get their asses out here. And someone had better bring a tape measure. We’ve found some tracks. It looks like we almost had ourselves a visitor last night.’

Miles Jameson extended the tape measure across the length of one of the tracks in the snow, a tiny yellow metallic bridge over a pear-shaped crevasse.

‘Thirty five and a half centimetres long,’ he said to Swift, who was taking notes. Still holding the tape measure in place, he leaned back to let Mac take some detailed photographs for scale.

‘Brilliant,’ chuckled the Scotsman.

‘None of the porters would come and look,’ said Jutta. ‘Are they frightened, Tsering?’

‘Certainly, memsahib,’ said the assistant sirdar. ‘They are all rather superstitious, I’m afraid, and believe that to see a yeti or even hear one call signifies a bad omen. Do not be surprised if some foolish ceremony is now performed to ward off any bad luck.’ He shrugged apologetically. ‘Such is the character of my people.’

‘If they’re like this now,’ said Swift, ‘what will they be like if we’re lucky enough to capture a living specimen?’

‘American dollars can overcome any amount of potential bad luck,’ replied Tsering.

‘Now you’re talking,’ said Boyd.

Jameson probed the track with the tip of the tape measure and said, ‘Depth, about thirty-eight centimetres.’

He squinted inside the indentation like a golfer sizing up a putt, trying to determine a contour. Then he moved on to the next track and did the same.

‘It’s hard to get a clear view,’ he said.

Swift started to take notes again.

‘The snow has tumbled into each hole. But generally speaking, it’s a fairly long footprint with short toes and a longish big toe. Not as broad a footprint as I might have expected, but there are definitely no claw marks, and I’m one hundred percent certain that this is not a bear track. It’s hard to be more specific, but it certainly looks like some kind of higher anthropoid at any rate.’

There were several whoops of excitement. Mac punched the air in triumph. Jutta hugged Lincoln Warner.

‘What a great start,’ said Swift. ‘This is better than we could have hoped.’

‘These look exactly like Shipton’s photographs of the tracks he found on Everest’s Menlung Glacier,’ observed Mac. ‘For that matter, they’re the same as the ones Don Whillans photographed on Annapurna.’ He chuckled delightedly. ‘Christ, we’ve only just got here, eh?’

The sirdar squatted over the footprints for a moment, smoking thoughtfully.

‘Please, sahib,’ he said, flinging his cigarette away after a moment and holding his hand out to Miles Jameson. ‘May I take the Stanley Metro, please?’

Realizing that Hurké Gurung was talking about the tape measure, Jameson handed it over and watched him measure the distance between the footprints. Finally, the sirdar stood up and planted his own Berghaus boot in one track and then another.

‘Good King Wenceslas,’ joked Warner.

Gurung wobbled his head from side to side, as if uncertain about something, and said, ‘Maybe almost two metres. And not very heavy. I think pretty small yeti. Maybe not full-grown. Or maybe female.’

‘Do you hear that?’ Mac demanded triumphantly of Jon Boyd, who stood and watched the forensic examination of the tracks with an amused, detached interest. ‘The man said a yeti. Not a langur monkey. Not even the bloody Loch Ness monster. A yeti.’

‘If you say so, Mac,’ said Boyd. ‘But like you say, it’s still early.’

‘A young one or a female,’ Swift repeated.

‘Hajur, memsahib. It could be.’

‘We won’t know until we track it,’ said Jack.

‘The question is, which way?’ remarked Jameson.

‘How do you mean?’

‘The tracks lead from a source. Do we follow the animal, or do we trace the tracks back to the source?’

Jack followed Jameson’s eyes up the icy ridge connecting Hiunchuli with Annapurna South, from where the tracks had originated. The sky was still clear, but the gusts of wind carrying gossamer sails of spindrift snow were so strong that they seemed to promise yet more bad weather.

‘One is usually inclined to follow the tracks back to the source,’ said Jameson.

‘I figured on us all being here at ABC and becoming used to being above four thousand metres for a couple of days before we started going up any higher,’ said Jack. ‘It’s about twelve to fifteen hundred metres to the top of that ridge. Hard going if you’re not properly acclimatized.’ He shook his head. ‘Besides, the tracks lead toward Machhapuchhare and our major search area. So I guess that settles it. On this occasion, I think you’d better follow the animal. Swift, Hurké, Miles? The three of you had better get going before it snows again and you lose the trail.’

‘Aren’t you coming?’ said Swift.

‘We can’t all go. Besides, there are plenty of things that need to be done here.’

The sirdar nodded.

‘Jack is right, memsahib. Make better hunter to be small party.’

Jameson straightened and spoke to the sirdar in Nepali.

‘Huncha. Kahile jaane?’

‘Turantai, Jameson sahib. Right away.’

‘Good,’ said the Zimbabwean, and smiled at Swift. ‘Right then. I’d better go and get my gear together.’

Everyone began to trudge back to the campsite, Jameson, Swift, and Hurké outpacing the others in their eagerness to get started, leaving Mac behind to take yet more pictures. Jack walked slowly abreast with Warner, Boyd, and Cody.

‘You mentioned some things that needed to be done,’ said Boyd. ‘Anything I can help with?’

‘Well,’ said Jack, ‘if that chicken wire arrives today, I thought I’d start on the avalanche barriers. Thanks for the offer, but the Sherpas will help. You might as well get started on finding your core samples.’

‘Thanks, I think I will.’

‘It was an avalanche up there that wiped out you and your buddy, wasn’t it. Jack?’ said Warner. ‘There was something in National Geographic about it.’

‘That’s right.’

‘Must have been terrifying for you. I can’t imagine what it would be like, to be caught up there in an avalanche. Not that I would be.’ The black American shook his head warily. In his brightly coloured wraparound sunglasses and expensively furred parka, he looked like some kind of rap artist. ‘I like my big feet on flat ground.’

‘It’s hard to be sure, but I always reckoned that the actual avalanche was caused by a meteorite.’

‘A meteorite, eh?’ said Boyd. ‘Interesting.’

‘I’ve always wondered if that’s how life got started on this planet,’ said Warner. ‘A few molecules on a piece of intergalactic rock? Did you know that the earliest reports of meteoritic phenomena are recorded on Egyptian papyrus, around 2000 B.C.?’

Warner turned toward Boyd.

‘No offence intended,’ he said.

‘None taken,’ said Boyd. ‘Actually, I’ve always been interested in meteorites myself.’

‘If it was a meteorite, you were lucky, Jack,’ said Warner. ‘The one at the Hayden Planetarium in New York weighs thirty tons. Any idea where yours might have come down?’

‘Are you thinking of looking for a souvenir?’ laughed Boyd. ‘Thirty tons of rock is a lot of excess baggage to take back to the States.’

‘I was just curious.’

‘Hard to be sure,’ admitted Jack. ‘But I had the idea that it came down behind us, somewhere on the glacier to the south of us.’ He pointed in front of them, along the line of strange new tracks, beyond ABC, toward the entrance to the Sanctuary itself. ‘That way. Toward Machhapuchhare.’

‘Fish Tail Peak, eh?’ mused Cody. ‘Yes, it does kind of look like one, doesn’t it? What is that? About six or six and the half thousand?’

‘Six thousand nine hundred and ninety-two,’ said Jack.

‘One hell of a walk, anyway,’ Boyd guffawed.

‘Technically speaking, it’s not a particularly difficult climb.’

‘They really believe that it’s a holy mountain?’ said Warner. ‘The sacred home of the gods and all that jazz?’

‘They do believe it,’ affirmed Jack.

‘That kind of stuff hardly seems possible in this day and age.’

‘The longer you stay here,’ said Jack, ‘the more it will seem possible.’

The use of drugs for the restraint and immobilization of wild animals was routine for Miles Jameson. During his time at the Los Angeles Zoo, Jameson had drugged everything from an Indian elephant to an axolotl. He had used many of the chemical agents in his arsenal for two decades, almost as long as they had been around. But his preferred system for delivering a chemical restraint — a blowpipe — had been around for much longer. Working in the zoo, Jameson most often used a blowpipe that had been presented to him by some Ecuadorian Indians on one of his many specimen-hunting trips to Central America: a two-metre length of hollowed bamboo, the blowpipe had an effective range of fifteen to twenty metres, offering silent projection-anaesthesia with minimum trauma upon impact. Jameson had brought the blowpipe with him to the Chitwan National Park, but faced with the task of immobilizing an animal in the high winds of the Himalayas and over large distances, Jameson thought he would have little choice but to use a rifle.

As well as a selection of modified air pistols for the general use of members of the expedition, he had brought two pairs of Palmer Cap-Chur projector guns up from Chitwan. The first pair were two long-range rifles powered by compressed carbon dioxide, with a range of thirty-five yards. But it was to the second pair of guns that Jameson was trusting the most: these were two extra-long-range Zuluarms rifles, each utilizing a modified over-and-under combination of .22-calibre rifle and twenty-eight-gauge shotgun, powered by percussion caps and accurate up to seventy-five metres. The Zuluarms rifle fired a special Cap-Chur aluminium-bodied syringe similar to the kind Jameson used in his Ecuadorian blowpipe.

The choice of chemical restraint was more problematic. Liquid injected with excessive pressure could tear muscle. Worse, it was often fifteen or twenty minutes before complete immobilization was effected — perhaps longer in the freezing conditions of the Himalayas — by which time an animal could be lost and, unassisted, might even die from respiratory depression. Most complicated of all was the calculation of a safe but effective dose for an animal that Jameson had neither seen nor knew anything about.

With great apes in the L.A. Zoo, he had always favoured the use of Ketamine Hydrochloride. The one side effect of Ketamine was the hallucinations it induced, of which Jameson had personal experience, having once accidentally injected himself with a dose intended for a chimpanzee.

Ketamine dosage in great apes was 2–3 milligrams per kilogram of body weight. Miles had little alternative but to guess the weight of the creature as in the neighbourhood of two hundred to hundred and and twenty-five kilos based on the descriptions given by Jack and the sirdar of a yeti as being about a third larger than a big silverback gorilla. But following the sirdar’s examination of the tracks and his pronounced opinion that this was a smaller yeti they were tracking, he had also prepared a Cap-Chur syringe containing a much weaker dose.

Before leaving ABC, Jameson checked the massive squeeze cage he and some Sherpas had assembled the previous day. If they were lucky enough to capture a live specimen this was where it would be kept. Transporting it there, on a stretcher, would be rather less simple, and he thought that, weather permitting, they might just have to call in the helicopter.

Jameson selected the Zuluarms, inserted a percussion cap into the rifle barrel, and a weaker-strength Cap-Chur syringe into the shotgun barrel. Then he slipped the safety catch on, pocketed a couple of spare syringes, which were plugged at the tip, collected his binoculars, slung the rifle over his shoulder, and went up the ladder of the lodge to find Swift and the sirdar.

Twelve

The yeti, or whatever animal it was, had headed straight down the valley toward the site of what in summer was MBC — Machhapuchhare Base Camp — where, at the foot of Shiva’s special mountain, two or three lodges were also buried under several metres of snow. Four hundred and twenty-five metres lower down than ABC, it was a trek of about one and a half hours. The tracks were easy to follow and seemed almost human in their apparent single-mindedness, observing an almost straight line until, after over an hour of walking, the sirdar pointed to some marks in the snow where the creature had apparently sat down on a rock.

‘Yeti, him get tired,’ he laughed.

‘I know just how he feels,’ Swift said wearily.

‘Are you okay, memsahib?’

‘Nothing I can’t handle, Hurké.’

‘Maybe he stopped for a cigarette,’ Jameson suggested, lighting one for himself and shaking the packet at the sirdar.

‘Yeti is Marlboro man too, eh?’ He shook his head at the offered cigarette. ‘But better no time to waste, Jameson sahib. Weather will change soon I think. Not good for us. Not good for trail. Only good for yeti.’

He pointed up the valley from where they had just come.

‘Jesus,’ said Swift. ‘I didn’t notice that.’

When they had started walking, the sky had been bright blue. Only fifteen minutes before, she had looked up and seen a few clouds beginning to surround the sun like grey wolves drawn to the heat of a camp-fire. Now she saw a mist following them down so that it was impossible to see more than a hundred metres back up the trail. The effect was eerie, almost as if the mist was trailing them, just as they themselves were trailing the mysterious creature.

‘Weather change very quick in Himalaya,’ said the sirdar, and started walking again.

Another thirty minutes of walking took them past Machhapuchhare.

‘Perhaps the yeti knows that it’s forbidden to climb Machhapuchhare,’ laughed Miles Jameson. ‘Just like the rest of us.’

‘I had the same thought,’ smiled Swift.

‘I’m just glad we don’t have to start climbing again. I don’t think we’d have got very far up that mountain today.’

The trail soon brought them to the Sanctuary’s exit, and crossing several streams that flowed too fast to freeze, they passed through a gully that ran alongside a sparse wood. Sometimes Swift lost sight of the tracks altogether as the creature jumped over streams or used yak ledges inside the gully, yet somehow the sirdar always managed to divine where the tracks were to be found. But finally, as the mist engulfed them like a cold shroud and they could scarcely see each other, even he lost the trail.

‘Ek chhin, ek chhin,’ he muttered as his keen Gurkha’s eyes hunted across the snow-covered ground. ‘One moment please, sahibs. Kun dishaa? Kun dishaa?’

‘What direction?’ said Jameson, translating for Swift’s benefit.

‘Huncha,’ said the sirdar, straightening to face them once again. ‘You wait here please. I look around... maybe ten, maybe fifteen minutes. Try find trail then come back here, huncha?’

‘Huncha,’ nodded Jameson.

The sirdar placed the palms of his woollen-gloved hands together in front of his face, as if to pray.

‘Namaskaar,’ he said.

‘Namaste,’ said Jameson, returning the gesture.

The sirdar walked quickly away.

‘Please do not wander off, sahibs,’ he called over his shoulder. ‘Sherpa know country, even in fog, even in whiteout. But dangerous for sahibs.’

A second later, he had disappeared like a ghost.

Jameson lit another cigarette and kicked uncertainly at the snow beneath his feet. Swift blew her nose and then shivered.

‘I guess he knows what he’s doing,’ said Swift.

‘He’s a good man,’ said Jameson, and unslung the rifle.

‘I must say, I wouldn’t fancy trying to get back up to ABC without him.’ She looked around uncomfortably. ‘This weather’s pure... Wilkie Collins.’

‘English writer, is that?’

Swift nodded.

‘It’s a bastard, isn’t it? Chances are that if we do stumble across a yeti, we’ll be too close for me to use the rifle. Anything closer than twenty metres and the whole syringe might cause a fracture, or even drive straight through its body. I wish I’d thought to bring along one of the pistols.’

‘Is that possible? I mean, that you might injure it?’

‘For sure, yes.’ Jameson puffed impatiently. ‘But even if I did manage to dart the beast, I’m not sure I want to go chasing after it in these sorts of conditions. I mean, some sort of chase is mandatory. We could break a leg, or worse. No, the more I think about it—’

Jameson broke the gun in half, removed the syringe, corked its quill-like tip carefully, and then pocketed it.

‘Just in case I’m tempted,’ he explained.

Swift nodded. ‘I think you’re absolutely right.’

It was then that they heard a shout from somewhere up ahead. The sirdar had found something.

‘U yahaa,’ he called. ‘Over here, sahibs.’

Jameson yelled back, ‘Haani aaii-dai chhaii.’

He and Swift started down the gully in the direction of the sirdar’s voice.

‘It would be just our bastard luck, wouldn’t it?’ said Jameson. ‘If we came across one now.’

Boyd let the search party of three get about half an hour ahead up the trail of strange footsteps and then set out along the same southeasterly bearing. From time to time he stopped and appeared to check his position with the aid of a handheld electronic device. Along the way he considered the nature of the animal the other three were tracking. It amazed him that there were scientists who could subscribe to this kind of wishful thinking. Even if there was some sort of creature, it had remained virtually undetected throughout human history. And they just expected to be able to roll up and find it. He assumed there would be some rational explanation for the strange tracks, and one that did not include the Abominable Snowman. A bear perhaps. Or even a giant Himalayan eagle. He still recalled the fright he had received when coming upon one of these rare birds on the trek up from Chomrong. How much like an ape it had looked from behind as it squatted on the ground. Even the huge footprints left by this enormous bird of prey had looked to be the kind easily mistaken for those of a giant ape. The more he thought about it, the more he was sure that it would turn out to be an eagle after all. Possibly even the same eagle. The thought made him laugh out loud, and he almost wished he could have been there if and when they ever caught up with whatever it was.

Still laughing he stopped, dropped his rucksack, and prepared to take a core sample.

The mist was lifting as quickly as it had descended when Swift and Jameson mounted the crest of the gully and, where the stream of the Modi Khola widened, they came upon a small range of signposts that indicated a holy place.

Here they found a little wigwam of rag and paper banners that fluttered at the tip of long wooden poles, like so much laundry left out to dry in the stiffening wind, a rock with some sacred symbols and mantras that were painted in green, and a small Chorten — a conical-shaped reliquary — built of red bricks and symbolizing the four elements. Then they saw the sirdar.

Smiling apologetically he led them through the thinning mist along the riverbed and pointed toward a spit of snow that extended into the fast-flowing river.

An extraordinary sight greeted their eyes. But it was not the one for which they had walked several miles.

There, his whole weight resting on hands firmly placed on a large flat rock, his brown body parallel to the snow-covered ground, his long legs stretched out straight and his bare feet together, with long hair hanging down over his face in Medusa-like coils, and naked but for a small loincloth, was a man.

For a moment Swift and Jameson were too astounded to say anything. With the temperature at fifty-nine degrees below zero Fahrenheit, neither had considered the possibility that the tracks in the snow might have been made by a bare human foot.

‘Our yeti, I think,’ Jameson said finally. ‘Boyd is going to love this when we tell him, the bastard.’

‘Who is he?’ an exasperated Swift demanded of the sirdar. ‘And what’s he doing here?’

‘It is kind of a strange place to do your yoga exercises,’ observed Jameson.

‘Hindu Sadhu,’ explained Hurké Gurung. ‘A follower of the Lord Shiva.’

He pointed at a wooden trident that lay on the ground next to a thin discarded robe, as if this would mean something to them both.

‘Had to stop here because of fog, just like us. Him practising Tum-mo yoga. Very good for heat preservation, not need any clothes.’ The sirdar rubbed his stomach as if indicating that he was hungry. ‘Him very warm on inside.’

‘God, I’m freezing to death just looking at him,’ admitted Jameson.

‘Me too,’ said Swift.

‘This position called Mayurasana. But afraid not know English for Mayura.’

‘A peacock,’ said Jameson. He shrugged as if trying to judge the accuracy of the name. ‘Yes, I suppose so. Before the peacock lifts up its trailing tail feathers to form a fan, the whole tail sticks out parallel to the ground.’

The sirdar continued to rub his stomach. ‘Just so, sahib. Make very good belly muscles too.’

‘I’ll bet.’

‘As Mayura kills snake, so Mayura kills poisons in body. Generate much heat. Just like Semath Johnson-Mathey fuel cell.’

Slowly the sadhu lowered his feet onto the snow and then adopted Padmasana, the lotus position.

Bowing several times, Hurké Gurung greeted the sadhu with a namaste, and when the heavily bearded ascetic returned the greeting, he began to speak to him.

‘O, daai. Namaste. Sadhiiji, tapaa kahaa jaanii huncha? Bhannnhos?’

The two men spoke for several minutes, and throughout most of their conversation, the sirdar kept his hands pressed together, as if praying to the sadhu. At last, the sirdar turned toward the two Westerners.

‘This is a most holy man,’ he explained in tones of great reverence. ‘He is the Swami Chandare, a Dasnami Sannyasin of the great Lord Shiva. He has taken most strict vow of nothingness to put his mind to physical and spiritual disciplines.’

The swami nodded slowly, as if he understood what the sirdar was saying.

‘His life is spent walking around Machhapuchhare, which he says is the body of the Lord Shiva, the destroyer of all things, in order to make way for new creations. Formerly he was in India, to be near to another mountain. Shivling, it is called, which, he says — I am sorry, memsahib, to say such words in your presence — he says it is the thing of the Lord Shiva.’

The sirdar shook his head with mild disapproval and added, ‘How, ever after, I have seen this mountain, and it is only the sun’s shadow on the mountain which is sometimes looking like a man’s thing. Huncha. I have said to him that we are most scientifically minded people who have come to search for yeti, and the swami now asks. Why are you wishing to find it, please?’

‘Has the swami seen a yeti, Hurké?’ said Swift.

‘Oh yes please, memsahib. Once upon a time, while praying on lower slopes of Machhapuchhare, a yeti came along carrying a great stone under his mighty arm. The yeti look very fierce, very strong. But the swami, he was not at all scared. Over years he has seen many times yeti but never harm come to him. Only because yeti know he mean no harm to yeti. Understand? Yeti even help swami with dhyana. Jameson sahib, English bhaasha maa kasari dhyana bhanchha?’

‘Meditation,’ said Jameson.

‘Meditation, yes,’ nodded the sirdar. ‘Swami, him say that yeti not speak to him, but very clever.’

The swami spoke again to Hurké Gurung.

‘Swami asking why we want find yeti, again please.’

‘Tell him that we mean the yeti no harm,’ said Swift. ‘We just want a chance to study it.’

‘Then why bring this gun please?’ said Gurung, translating the swami’s reply.

Holding it by the fabric tail piece, Jameson took the Cap-Chur syringe out of his pocket and, breaking the gun in half, demonstrated how it slid into the barrel. Then, removing it once more, he explained in fluent Nepali that his rifle only contained a small amount of sleeping draught, sufficient to immobilize the creature for an hour or less.

The swami closed his eyes for a moment and muttered something under his breath. When he spoke again, it was in English.

‘To understand the intelligence of a yeti,’ he said in a thin, reedy little voice, ‘you must be twice as clever as he is. And this is a very clever being. How else would he have avoided capture and study for so long? Are you twice as intelligent, or merely twice as arrogant?’

Swift and Jameson exchanged a look of surprise.

‘You speak English,’ Swift said.

‘Since I am speaking it already, you cannot mean me to treat that remark as a question. And as a remark it is of course redundant. Why should you be surprised? Under our constitution, which is the lengthiest written constitution in the world, English is one of India’s official languages. With no definite date set for its abandonment. Before becoming as you see me now, I was a lawyer.’

‘Just like Gandhi,’ murmured Jameson.

‘In that and in that alone,’ returned the swami. ‘So what is it about the yeti that you hope to learn?’

‘We hope that by learning about the yeti, we may learn more about ourselves,’ said Swift.

The swami sighed wearily.

‘He who has understanding is careful and ever pure, reaches the end of the journey from which he never returns. But it is natural to search as you do. From where do we come? By what power do we live? Where do we find rest? Beyond senses are their objects and beyond these is the mind and beyond that is pure reason. To know the answers to these questions however is not always a source of much comfort and satisfaction, for beyond reason is the spirit in Man.

‘Science shifts man away from the centre of the universe. Is it not so? Shifts him so far away that he feels small and insignificant. There is a truth, yes? But not a very satisfactory one. Strive for the highest and be in the light, but the path is as narrow as the edge of a razor and difficult to tread. We are all of us fascinated by physical ties of ancestry. Is it not so? In the West people try to find that which was lost through their family trees. But why is so much forgotten? Why is it difficult? Why are there so few of us who can follow our lines of descent? Perhaps it was not meant to be. Perhaps it is better after all to live in ignorance of such things.’

‘I can’t believe that it’s good to live in ignorance of anything,’ said Swift.

‘Once,’ said the swami, ‘there was a man who tried to search out his ancestors. Along the way he discovered that the woman who was his mother was in fact his aunt, and that the woman he had always known as his aunt was in fact his mother. Having found much more than he had bargained for, the man became very angry with both women and sent them away. Now he has neither a mother nor an aunt. Shake the branches of a complacent-looking tree, if you wish. Fruit may indeed fall into your lap. You may even be nourished by it. But do not be surprised if the branch breaks off in your hand.’ The swami giggled. ‘The tree of life has many such surprises. Your words and your minds go to Him, but they reach Him not and return. Know the thinker, not the thought.’

So saying, the swami stood up, collected his robe and gathered it around his bony shoulders, picked up his staff, and set off once again, leaving behind the now mockingly familiar prints of his bare feet in the snow.

‘What an extraordinary man,’ said Swift as they watched the swami go.

‘Yes, he is rather impressive,’ said Jameson.

‘Oh yes, sahib. A most holy and religious man.’

Swift grunted. ‘That’s not what I meant.’

‘Oh? What did you mean?’

‘The universe is exactly the way it should be if there is no supernatural design, no purpose, just complete indifference. To me it seems quite extraordinary that we should try and equip it with any meaning other than a purely scientific one.’

‘Swift, you’re much too elemental,’ chuckled Jameson. ‘If the gods do intervene, it’s because we need to believe we’re more than just a few atoms. It’s what distinguishes human nature from the rest of nature.’

Disappointed that the tracks had led them to nothing. Swift shrugged, hardly caring to argue with him.

‘Come on,’ she sighed. ‘We’d better get back to camp.’

Thirteen

Three weeks went by, and with no sightings of the yeti or its tracks, the high spirits that had characterized the first full day on the glacier began slowly to evaporate. As the expedition team learned to appreciate the enormous size of the Sanctuary and became aware of its many hazards, not the least being the extreme weather, the scale of their task began to dawn on them. Swift did her best to remain optimistic, but as the third week gave way to the fourth, even she started to have misgivings that they might never find her living fossil, Esau. So it was to revive her own confidence as much as anyone else’s that she told the sirdar to announce to all the Sherpas that she would pay a bonus of fifty U.S. dollars to the man who discovered a genuine yeti track. Efforts among the Sherpas were redoubled but proved useless, and with each succeeding day the expedition grew more and more demoralized.

Jack had come to believe that the expedition was attempting to cover too much ground and decided to establish another camp, on the slopes of Machhapuchhare, at a site he selected through his binoculars and named Advance Camp One. While Jutta and Cody were to go with Ang Tsering and make a reconnaissance in a valley close to Annapurna III that they had yet to explore. Jack would lead Swift, Mac, and Jameson up the lower slopes of Machhapuchhare, to establish a camp where they might stay for some days at a time. Warner would stay back at ABC, while Boyd was to be left to look for core samples on his own.

‘We’ll need a camp that’s higher up,’ Jack announced with a nod in the direction of the now familiar Fish Tail. ‘Chances are we’ll be doing much of our searching up that way. The place I have in mind is the little island of rock you can see farther down the glacier on the lower slopes of Machhapuchhare. It’s what we mountaineers call a Rognon. In this snow, it’s going to be heavy going, to say nothing of the higher altitude. The extra six hundred metres are going to seem like ten.’

‘I thought you said we were acclimatized already,’ objected Swift.

Jack laughed. ‘To just over four thousand metres, yes. Not to nearly five thousand. But this is what it’s all about, folks. No sooner have you got used to one altitude than you go higher and start the whole lousy process all over again.’

He pointed after the four Sherpas, led by Hurké Gurung, who were already making steady progress down the glacier in the knee-deep snow, despite the loads they carried on their backs. To Swift they looked like tiny flies crawling over a newly iced cake.

‘Come on,’ said Jack. ‘The sooner we get going, the sooner we can come back again.’

The morning was fine but Jack’s party made slow work of following the Sherpas, who were soon out of sight in an ice field. They had marked the route with bamboo flagpoles and the party had no problem trailing them. By the time they reached a series of jagged-looking ice towers, however. Swift and Jameson were feeling the effects of altitude and had been forced to take some of the acetazolamide tablets that Jutta Henze had provided. These dehydrated the user by making him, or her, want to urinate, and Swift was subjected to the uncomfortable experience of squatting to pee underneath icicles that hung from one of the ice towers like the enormous fangs of some prehistoric monster.

Jack called out to her from behind another serac.

‘You can sure pick a spot, I’ll say that for you. Swift. One of those toothpicks falls, you’re the sharp end of Dracula, honey.’

Swift finished quickly and joined the others at the beginning of a corridor that the sirdar had marked to lead them through the seracs. A little way behind them, where Jack was standing, she could see the yawning black hole of an enormous crevasse, and she began to realize just how hazardous the area really was. Surrounded by a maze of precarious-looking ice towers, thorn-sharp icicles, and hidden chasms. Swift thought the place looked almost as if it had been created by some vindictive snow queen to impede their progress.

It had been a difficult year for Sherpas and porters. Because of the Indo-Pakistan war, few visitors were flying to Delhi from the West, and with few direct flights to Khatmandu, tourism in Nepal had all but collapsed. Money was short. Things were as bad as Hurké Gurung could remember in all the time he had been guiding climbing expeditions in the Himalayas.

He had thought that the presence of the scientific expedition to the Annapurna Sanctuary and, more important, their plentiful supply of U.S. dollars would have made those Nepalese lucky enough to find work grateful to their employers and hence more pliable. Instead the sirdar discovered that it had produced exactly the opposite effect, with every man determined to screw every last cent and perk from the Americans. Several times he had found himself embarrassed by the apparently churlish demands of his fellow countrymen — demands that he was obliged, reluctantly, to put to Jack sahib: more cigarettes, more sweatshirts, more woollen pullovers, more Dachstein mitts, more fleece jackets, more woollen hats, and better footwear — in short, more of everything that could later be sold for hard currency. Hurké was very aware of how desperate the plight of his people had become, for they depended on tourist dollars to give them a small improvement in their otherwise subsistence-level living standard. He knew how rich all Westerners were in comparison. But he felt compromised, remembering the friendship and admiration he had for the man who had once saved his life. It was difficult to make extra demands of such a man, especially when the truth was that the rest of the Sherpas were acutely nervous of the object of their expedition and potentially unreliable.

When it was a matter of plodding through deep snow at altitudes of over seven and a half thousand metres while carrying loads of three and half kilogrammes or more, the sirdar believed that his men lacked for nothing in courage and strength. But yetis were a different story. Just the sound of a yeti — the loud whistling noise like the plaintive call of a big bird of prey — was enough to put them in fear for their lives.

As one of the bravest and toughest of Sherpas, the so-called Tigers, Hurké Gurung was not himself afraid. And on the rare occasions when he did feel fear of something — usually a storm or a route up a mountain — he did not show it. That was what being a sirdar meant.

Mac had climbed onto a bank of snow and was looking through binoculars toward the lower slopes of Machhapuchhare on the other side of the forest of ice.

‘No sign of them yet.’

Jack got on the radio.

‘Hurké, this is Jack. Come in please, over?’

There was a brief pause, and then they all heard the calm voice of the sirdar.

‘Receiving you loud and clear. Jack sahib.’

‘How’s the route through the glacier coming?’

‘We are through, sahib. It’s not very straight. But no other way could be found. Maybe you will see better way. But I think it is not as bad as the ice fall near Everest.’

‘Well, that’s good to know.’

Jack released the talk button on the radio.

‘Friend of mine was killed on that ice fall,’ he said, and spat into the crevasse.

‘Now he tells us,’ said Jameson. Raising his eyebrows, he added, ‘Still, this does look like the kind of place you’d expect to see a yeti.’

‘A yeti’s probably got too much sense to hang around in a place like this,’ said Mac.

‘Mac’s right,’ agreed Jack. ‘Time we were moving. This place gives me the creeps.’

Mac stayed where he was on the bank of snow, still looking through the binoculars.

‘Come on, Mac.’

‘Just a minute,’ he growled irritably. He lowered the binoculars and, frowning, stared across the ice barrier toward Machhapuchhare’s lower slopes. ‘Probably nothing.’

‘What is it?’ said Swift.

Mac raised the binoculars again. ‘Shouldn’t they be just about to start up the mountain, toward the Rognon?’

Jack was climbing up on the snowbank beside the Scotsman. ‘Yes, they should.’

‘Then what are those?’

Mac handed him the binoculars and pointed. ‘Just below the crest of the Rognon,’ he said quietly. ‘Around two hundred metres above the ice fall. See them?’

Jack followed the line of Mac’s arm and was just able to pick out two tiny black dots standing motionless on the approach slope of the holy mountain.

‘They’ve stopped now,’ said Mac. ‘But I’ll swear they were moving until a moment ago.’

‘I’ve got them,’ said Jack. ‘Are you sure? They look like a couple of rocks tome.’

‘ ’Course I’m bloody sure.’

‘Wait a minute. You’re right. They are moving.’ He twisted the focus bezel, trying to improve the clarity of his view. ‘It can’t be the Sherpas. Even the sirdar’s not that quick.’

‘The Sherpas are going up,’ said Mac. Throwing down his glove, he began to quickly fit a long zoom lens onto the body of his camera. ‘Those two look like they’re coming down.’

Swift tore a monocular out of her rucksack and, taking Jack’s outstretched hand, climbed up onto the snowbank beside him. She pointed it toward the Rognon.

‘Yes, I see them,’ she said excitedly.

Her heart gave a leap as one of the two tiny figures started to move quickly downhill, springing from one leg to the other through deep snow.

‘Christ,’ breathed Jack. ‘Look at that thing move.’

Mac tried to focus his long lens on the distant slope.

Jameson called the sirdar on his own radio.

‘Hurké? This is Jameson.’

‘Go ahead, Jameson sahib.’

‘We’re looking through the field glasses at the slope immediately above you. There appear to be two figures coming down toward you from the upper slopes of Machhapuchhare.’

‘I not see anything, Jameson sahib. But the sun is in my eyes.’

‘Whatever it is looks bloody powerful,’ said Mac, holding down the shutter button. The power-wind on his camera sounded like a tiny robot in perpetual motion.

‘Mac, there’s no whatever about it,’ Swift insisted. ‘They just have to be yetis.’

‘Yes!’ yelled Mac. His triumph echoed around the seracs, drowning out what Jameson was saying to the sirdar. Mac snatched out the roll of film and fumbled another one into the camera body. ‘Christ, I hope these bloody pictures enlarge all right.’

‘Say again please?’ said the sirdar.

Jameson repeated himself in Nepali.

‘Haami her-chhaii did ivataa yeti, timiharu ukaado maathi,’ he said.

‘That just has to be some kind of great ape,’ said Mac. ‘It can certainly move.’

‘The other one’s moving as well, now,’ said Swift. ‘They seem to be heading straight for the ice field and the Sherpas.’

Aware of some kind of commotion at the sirdar’s end, Jameson pressed his talk button and said:

‘Ke bhayo, Hurké? What’s the matter?’

Now he could hear the raised voices of the other Sherpas and then the sirdar’s shouting.

‘Roknu, roknu. Stop. Aaunu yahaa. Come here. Hera. Hera!’

‘Hurké, come in, please. What the hell’s going on there?’

For a moment he heard a whistling noise that he thought might be feedback between his own radio and Jack’s, and he glanced around to see that Jack was holding the binoculars again.

The whistling noise came across the radio again, and this time he recognized it for what it was. Not radio feedback, but like a big seabird wheeling over a windswept harbour. It was the sound of a large mammal.

When the Sherpas overheard Jameson telling Hurké Gurung on the radio that two yetis were descending the slope of the mountain and heading for the ice field, they were terrified. Terror quickly gave way to panic as they heard the snowman’s distinctive call echo among the ice towers.

Hurké Gurung shouted at them to stay where they were and even cursed them as cowards. But by then they had already dumped their loads and turned on their heels, running back the way they had come.

The ice field below Machhapuchhare, like the larger one at the foot of Annapurna, was a frozen cataract, a river whose source was to be found on the slopes of the mountain itself. Entering this frozen chaos was like walking into a minefield — something you did only with extreme care. Anyone foolish enough to rush into such a lethal obstacle did so at his immediate peril, as the many deaths in ice falls throughout the Himalayas had proved.

The first man to run was Narendra, the son of one of the other Sherpas back at ABC — a Tiger named Ngati. The last the sirdar saw of Narendra was when he darted across instead of around a space marked by three bamboo poles. It was not fifteen minutes since Hurké had probed the snow covering the space with one of the poles and guessed at the existence of a hidden crevasse. His guess had been a good one, and as soon as he ran onto the snow, Narendra disappeared screaming into the unseen chasm below.

The man behind, Ang Dawa, seeing Narendra fall to his death, veered abruptly to his right and barged into a tall and precariously balanced pinnacle of ice. The next second, Hurké heard a dull thump, and several tons of snow and ice engulfed Dawa and two others, Wang Chuk and Jang Po. A fifth man, Danu, leaped out of the fatal path of the falling serac only to find that his almost superhuman jump had brought him to the lip of yet another crevasse. For a brief second he swung his arms like a windmill as he tried to regain his balance before his feet slipped from under him, and emitting a cry of horror that lasted for several seconds after he too disappeared from sight, the man fell to his death.

Trembling, sick to his stomach, the sirdar sat down heavily on the snow and watched helplessly as a huge cloud of ice particles, like the vapour from some enormous explosion, mushroomed above the fallen tower and then slowly dissipated.

Jack’s voice on the radio jolted him from his stunned contemplation of the disaster that had befallen his men.

‘Hurké? Come in, please. It’s Jack.’

‘Jack sahib.’

‘Are you okay?’

‘Not okay, sahib. The men are dead. They ran away, sahib. They ran back into the ice field and now—’

He stopped talking and looked around. A loud, vocalized sound on the slope above him — like a series of sustained belches followed by some harsher, staccato grunts that sounded like the pigs feeding in his village, and then a sharp whistle — reminded the sirdar why the others had run in the first place.

‘How many did he say were dead?’

‘Five men,’ said Jack grimly.

‘Jesus Christ. Five?’

‘Hurké? Are you still there? Come in, please. This is Jack calling. Over?’

The radio stayed silent for a moment.

‘What the hell’s the matter with him? Why doesn’t he answer? Hurké? Come in, please.’

Then Jack heard a whisper.

‘Jack sahib, shut up, please. Don’t say anything at all, for my pity’s sake. They’re here.’

Swift jumped down from the snowbank and started along the trail marked by the unfortunate party of Sherpas.

‘Come on,’ she said. ‘There’s no time to lose.’

With long stooping strides, their powerful arms hanging down by their sides, the two creatures came down the slope of the mountain and were about to enter the ice field when they caught sight of the sirdar and stopped. No more than a thirty metres separated the two yetis from Hurké Gurung. The first and only other time he had seen a yeti, it had been at a distance of at least a hundred metres with the animal moving away at speed. But now he was close enough to see that each creature was a big male, at least two metres high, very thickset, and the general shape of a human being, like a gorilla, but covered in short, reddish brown hair that was more like an orangutan. The head was very large and pointed, the face bare and flatter than a man’s, although not so flat as an ape’s.

Instinct told the sirdar to remain quiet and still, for it was plain that both the yetis were immensely strong, and he had the impression that he had only to make a sudden move and they would tear him apart. The sirdar desperately wanted to run away. But even if he did manage to get a few metres’ start on them, what then? His only escape route was back through the ice field, and the way it had been marked with bamboo poles was now a shambles. It seemed certain that by running away, he could only end up like the rest of the Sherpas, buried under a tower of ice blocks or falling down a hidden crevasse. So he remained where he was, feeling more terror than he had ever felt before, and he prayed to every god he knew that the two yetis might lose interest in him and move on.

Fourteen

Lincoln Warner looked at all the computers and laboratory equipment that had been set up under the clamshell, feeling irritable. He thought of the numerous facilities available to him in this remote part of the world — mapping, linkage, gene expression, DNA sequencing, remote spectroscopy, microphotometry, quantitative fluorescent imaging, and many more besides — and let out a sigh. He was bored. In the three weeks he had spent in the Sanctuary he had set up the Gel Analysis software and checked the concentrations of his DNA and RNA isolation reagents. The rest of the time, he occupied himself with playing chess on the computer, listening to music on his portable CD player, reading books, walking on the glacier, and generally hoping that the rest of his colleagues might make the zoological find of the century that would provide him with some material to work on. But he was beginning to think the odds were surely stacked against something so remarkable. Probably the best they were going to come up with were a few minutes of film shot from a distance of several hundred metres that might or might not show some kind of Himalayan anthropoid. He was beginning to regret not having resisted the pressure on him to come. The chances were that the duration of the expedition would improve his chess game and not much else. About the only thing he had achieved so far had been his mastery of the PASS program.

Written by one of his colleagues at Georgetown University in Washington, D.C., the Phylogenetic Analysis and Simulation Software was a method of predicting how evolutionary trees were joined through their mitochondrial chromosomes and how these DNA connections might be affected by changes in environment. Back in 1987 Berkeley biochemists had announced to the scientific world how their studies of DNA had revealed that all human beings shared common ancestry with a single African female who had lived some two hundred thousand years ago — the so-called Mitochondrial Eve. But Lincoln Warner had come to suspect that humans were once possessed of more than one kind of DNA and that there was little real evidence for the assumption that Eve must have been an African. He was even sceptical as to one of the most fundamental of anthropological tenets: that the human species had possessed one single origin. Evolution, it was always argued, did not work any other way: New species would only become established through unique speciation events. Lincoln Warner was not so sure, and the more he toyed with the large number of theoretical evolutionary possibilities made available through the PASS program, the more he supported the concept of multiregional evolution.

One environmental possibility posed by the PASS program was the so-called holocaust mutation scenario: Would a flow of new harmful mutations resulting from some sort of nuclear catastrophe damage the basic genetic structure of the human species forever? Warner hoped that neither he nor his friend in Washington would ever find out.

Catching sight of his own reflection in the empty black screen of his desktop computer, he shook his head sadly. The beard he had grown in the month he had been in the Sanctuary was, he decided, not working. It may have helped to keep his face warm outside, but it itched terribly. It would have to go.

Warner glanced at his wristwatch and saw that it was time to call the search parties. As the only member of the team remaining at ABC, it was his job to keep an eye on the weather station and make sure that everyone was kept up to date with his readings.

He pulled on his expensive fur-lined parka and went outside to where the anemometer was whirling in the almost continual wind like the blades of a tiny helicopter. He pressed a few keys on the weatherproof keyboard and noted down the readings displayed digitally on the cigarette pack-sized display screen. It looked as though the high pressure that had brought a blue sky to the Himalayas would continue for a while, and for once he would have good news to report.

Warner went back inside the clamshell and, shrugging off his jacket, sat down in front of the communications control centre that Boyd and Jack had rigged up in one corner.

Oblivious to the effect his routine radio call would produce up on Machhapuchhare, Warner picked up the handset.

‘ABC calling Hurké Gurung. ABC calling Hurké Gurung. Are you receiving me? Over?’

The sound of Hurké’s radio shattered the frozen silence of the glacier like a hammer against a pane of glass, scaring the two yetis and compelling them instinctively to adopt their most defensive behaviour. Teeth bared and with deafening screams, they charged their way down what remained of the slope, on two feet, straight to the sirdar who, believing his last moments had come and that he was about to be torn to pieces, made a namaste with his hands, bowed his head, and sank slowly to his knees.

This submissive pose saved the sirdar’s life.

The bigger of the two yetis, whose red hair was almost silver-coloured on his back, braked to a halt just over half a metre short of the kneeling figure of the Sherpa.

Hurké felt something torn from his jacket, and with eyes closed, he braced himself for a blow from an enormously powerful arm. But when, after several minutes, the two yetis stopped screaming and he found himself still unscathed, he felt able to risk opening first one eye and then the other.

Both creatures were crouched in front of him on all fours, like two enormous football players, the hair on each of their pointed head-crests fully erect, and their large yellow teeth fully exposed for maximum aggression. His eye met the enraged red iris of the smaller yeti, and the creature roared its disapproval.

Once again, the sirdar closed his eyes and whispered a short prayer as he realized that in his terror of the yeti, he had soiled himself.

Gradually he became aware of the smell produced by the results of his own reflexive action. But it was nothing compared to the strong smell of the yetis. As soon as they had charged him, he had become aware of an overpoweringly pungent stink polluting the fresh mountain air, like the smell produced in a place where there were a great many cats. It was so strong he almost gagged, and the sirdar wondered if this was not some kind of fear odour that had been secreted by the frightened yetis. He was certain that their fear was nothing compared to his own.

For a moment the smell seemed to grow more intense, and opening one eye a fraction again, he saw that the creature was now dropping dung. Horror turned to disgust as the yeti reached under its backside, caught the coil of dung before it hit the snow, and consumed this fecal matter as if it had been the tastiest of morsels.

Hurké’s gagging revulsion became a cough and the sound was enough to set the two yetis screaming hysterically in his face once more, only this time so close that he felt the heat of their breath and the sting of their spittle on his pale cheeks. But still they did not hit or bite him, and gradually the sirdar began to think that they only meant to intimidate him. For the next thirty minutes the sirdar’s slightest movement resulted in another bout of roaring to keep him cowed until the two creatures were absolutely sure that he posed no threat to them.

It was the longest thirty minutes of Hurké Gurung’s life.

When at last the two yetis returned back up the slope of the mountain, toward the Rognon from where they had come, the sirdar offered up a prayer of thanks to the Lord Shiva for his deliverance.

He was still kneeling in prayer when Jack and the others found him.

Fifteen

Jack lit a cigarette and inserted it between the sirdar’s bluish trembling lips. Inspecting the mangled radio that the yeti had torn from Hurké’s storm-proof jacket, he said, ‘Looks like this fella’s got a hell of a handshake. I’d say you had a pretty lucky escape, Hurké.’

The sirdar nodded silently, his face displaying a vexed and quizzical expression, his brow furrowed almost apologetically. Jack was shocked to see that there were tears welling up in his friend’s eyes. He wondered if these were tears of gratitude at having come through the experience he had just described to them or if they were tears for the men who had died in the ice field.

Hurké Gurung sucked noisily at the cigarette and for a moment let the puff drift around his open mouth like gun smoke before trying to force a smile past his chattering teeth.

‘You’ve had a bad shock,’ Jameson told him. ‘You ought to go back to ABC.’

‘There are five men dead,’ said Jack. ‘Perhaps we should all go back to ABC.’

‘Like hell we should,’ said Swift, pointing up the slope of the Rognon and to the forbidden holy mountain behind it. ‘Look at those tracks. We might never get a better trail than that. Come on. Jack, this time we know it’s the real thing.’

‘Not some local mountain maharishi,’ said Jameson. ‘She’s right. Jack.’

Jack glanced at Mac, who was taking the sirdar’s photograph. ‘Mac? What do you say?’

Mac shrugged. ‘I say we do what we planned. We carry all this gear up to the top of the Rognon. While two of us establish Camp One, the other two can follow the trail. The weather’s good. So’s the forecast. There’s still plenty of daylight. The lady’s right. Jack. We might never get a better chance. This is what we bloody came for.’

Jack asked the sirdar if he felt up to returning to ABC on his own.

‘I think yes.’

‘What about the families of those men who died?’ asked Swift. ‘Someone will have to tell them.’

‘I will do it,’ added the sirdar.

Jack caught Hurké Gurung’s eye and looked uncomfortable.

‘You’d better make sure they’re aware that it was running away that caused their deaths. Not the yetis,’ he said. ‘And you can tell them that they will receive the proper compensation.’

‘I understand, sahib. And you must not be reproaching yourself. It was not your fault, Jack sahib. No more than last time. It is as you say. Sherpas should not have run away. But instinctively you would wish to do so. Yeti is a pretty terrifying fellow. And what is more, he is smelling abominable, just like Boyd sahib is saying to us.’

Mac sniffed the air suspiciously. There was still a faintly musky smell hanging around the area where they had found the sirdar.

‘That’s the smell I remember from Nuptse,’ he said.

‘And you say he ate his own dung?’ asked Jameson.

The sirdar grimaced.

‘Yeti very dirty fellow. Him eat his own shit, yes. Like very raagako maasu dinner.’

‘That would certainly explain why no one has ever found any yeti excrement,’ observed Swift.

‘Most great apes are coprophagous,’ explained Jameson. ‘It enables the animal to absorb some extra nutrients beyond what is available in its normal diet. It’s simply a matter of squeezing every possible mineral and vitamin out of the food it eats. If you see what I mean.’

‘I’ll remember that,’ said Jack, ‘next time I’m hungry.’

‘The fact that it had a shit at all would seem to indicate that the animal was probably as scared as poor old Hurké.’

The sirdar shifted awkwardly inside his trousers.

‘I not think so, Jameson sahib. Besides I do not think yeti is an animal. He look much more Like a man. Behave like ape, maybe. But teeth not as sharp. No big dog teeth. And face not as flat as ape. Before I see him up close, face to face, I think that yeti was an animal. But now I am no sure. He is, as people say, a snowman. And now I think that is why some Sherpas are calling yeti by a different name. Teh is the name of this creature, sahibs. Yeh is meaning rocky place. Yeti means rock creature. Only some Sherpas call this fellow Maai-teh. Miti. Maai means a man. So not Yet-teh, but Maai-teh. I think this maybe a better name for what I have seen. Miti. For he was like a very big man, sahibs. A very big man creature.’

The sirdar finished his cigarette and tossed the end into the nearest crevasse. Jack lit him another and then handed him his own radio. Turning to the others, he said:

‘Okay, you asked for it. To the top of the Rognon is a straight pull of about three hundred metres. Not much more than a bit of simple hill walking if you were at sea level. But at almost five thousand metres it will seem a hell of a lot harder, believe me.’

At Jack’s request the sirdar helped him to shoulder a large box that had been discarded by one of the dead Sherpas.

‘And with a fifty-pound load on your back?’ He grinned cruelly. ‘Well, let’s say that you’re about to have an object lesson in just how tough Hurké and his people have to be. Guys? You’re going to learn what it takes to be a Sherpa.’

Halfway up the icing-sugar slope. Swift stopped and tried to think beyond the endless effort of her ascent of Machhapuchhare’s Rognon. She had not thought it possible to feel quite so exhausted and still force herself to go on. More than anything, she wanted to drop the load off her aching back, only she knew that she would never find the strength needed to pick it up again.

The one thing that kept her going was the certainty that she was close to finding her own particular holy grail — Esau. The zoological find of the century. And she was going to make it. It would be in every science magazine and in every newspaper. She might have smiled if she hadn’t thought the extra effort would cause her to have a heart attack. It was just a question of following Jack’s route in the snow. All the way up the Rognon. Right to the top.

How did the Sherpas do it? How was it possible that people so much smaller than herself could carry such loads and still make faster progress than any Westerner burdened with not so much as a bumbag? Jack was right. A new respect for these tough little men could hardly be avoided: She felt it in her chest, in her thighs, in her shoulders, in her back every time she took another step. Her muscles felt as if they were saturated with lactic acid.

‘Are you okay?’

Jack and MacDougall had long disappeared over the crest of the Rognon. It was Miles Jameson, about fifty metres up ahead of her.

‘Yes,’ she gasped. ‘I’m just too tired to breathe, that’s all.’

She waited until the throbbing in her head seemed to diminish a little and then slowly plodded on. The grind of hauling her load up the Rognon quickly drove all thoughts of the yeti out of her mind. And she had long since ceased to pay very much attention to the tracks that the two creatures had left during their own descent and ascent of the Rognon. She had only one thought now, and that was the desperately slow, tedious business of getting up Machhapuchhare’s lowest slope.

When at last she reached the top, drenched in sweat, her lungs feeling as raw as if she had gargled with acid, she found that Mac and Jack had already erected one of the Stormhaven tents. Jameson had set up a paraffin stove and was boiling water for some tea. Swift slumped down onto the snow and let Jack remove the dead weight from her shoulders. When the load was gone, she rolled to one side like a dead body.

‘Proud of you,’ said Jack. ‘That was a hell of an effort you put in.’

Mute with fatigue. Swift nodded and lay back in the snow, staring up at the face of Machhapuchhare which, much closer now, towered over the Rognon like the ramparts of some enormous white castle. Something built by that mad King Ludwig of Bavaria. There was indeed a fairy-tale aspect to the mountain, as if it might indeed be magical. The peak was so sheer that only the actual summit was covered in snow, like the Paramount Pictures logo. Or was it Columbia? The biting Himalayan wind had airbrushed the snow so delicately that the peak seemed to be trying to tear itself from the greater mass below but could not break away from the white membrane that held it fast like glue. Shiva’s mountain looked so much more impressive on top of the Rognon than it did five kilometres away and six hundred metres farther down the glacier at ABC. She closed her eyes and tried to imagine herself back home in her bed in Berkeley, or in a hot tub, but as Jack was already giving orders, it was a short reverie.

‘Mac? You and Miles stay here and finish making camp. As soon as we’ve had that tea. Swift and I will push on after the yetis. We’ll try and follow those tracks for a while, and then get back here before dark.’

Something bloody lying near her in the snow made her recoil with disgust. It was the corpse of a small furry animal, about forty-five centimetres long — and it had been eviscerated.

‘Ugh, what’s that?’ she said.

Jameson gave it a cursory glance.

‘Dead marmot. Eagle probably had it. Lucky him. There’s not much meat in these mountains.’

Swift sat up slowly and took the cup of steaming tea that Miles handed her. She wanted to say that someone else should go, that she was physically finished, and she might well have, except that she knew she didn’t know how to put up a tent. Besides, it had been her idea to push on after the yetis in the first place. Instead she said:

‘We’re spending the night here, Jack?’

‘That’s the general idea.’

Swift looked at the tent and frowned. After the luxuries of the snow-buried lodges and the heated clamshell, the Stormhaven tent looked as flimsy as a paper lantern. She sipped her tea noisily and stared back across the valley toward the octopus-like shape that was Annapurna. She saw that Jack was right. It might as well have been thirty kilometres. There was no way to track the yetis and get back to ABC before nightfall.

She finished her tea and searched the flat dip on top of the Rognon for the yeti tracks. It was then that she saw that there was more ice field between the Rognon and the foot of the mountain and that the tracks led straight into it.

‘From here on we’ll need crampons and ice axes,’ said Jack and, hauling Swift’s legs out straight in front of her, strapped two sets of lethal-looking yellow points onto the soles of her boots. Then he helped her to her feet.

‘How do they feel?’

‘My legs? Like they used to belong to someone else. Someone old and crippled.’

‘I meant the crampons.’

Swift lifted one foot and then the other.

‘Okay, I guess.’

‘Let me know if they ball up under your foot, and we’ll adjust them.’

He put the rubber-covered nonslip shaft of a DMM ice axe into her gloved hand.

She hefted it experimentally and nodded, but the sight of Jack climbing into a chest harness and then collecting a slug of rope off the ground did nothing to allay a sudden sense of anxiety.

‘What’s this? Are you planning to give me a tow?’ she asked hopefully as he passed the rope around her waist.

‘Only if I have to.’

Expertly he tied a single figure eight about four feet from the end of the rope and half a fisherman’s knot back onto the main rope. Then he hooked it on to a karabiner that was hanging off the chest harness.

‘The figure eight will act as a stopper knot,’ he explained. ‘Just in case you need to stop suddenly.’

‘Jack, it’s not the stopping I need help with. It’s the getting started. Tie me a knot that will make my legs move.’ She shook her head with exasperation. ‘Why the hell should I want to stop suddenly?’

Mac guffawed loudly.

‘She doesn’t bloody get it. Jack.’

‘Get what?’

‘It’s in case you fall down a crevasse, darlin’.’ Mac laughed again. ‘That’s the kind of bloody sudden stop he’s on about. So you don’t go all the way to the bottom!’

‘Oh, great.’ Swift swallowed a mixture of fear and injury. To her greater chagrin, Mac suddenly produced a small compact camera and, still laughing, took her picture.

‘One for the album that. Come on, darlin’. Have a bit of faith. Don’t you know? Faith can move mountains.’

‘Oh yeah?’ She smiled thinly. ‘To do what?’

Jack shouldered Jameson’s Zuluarms rifle.

‘Swift, you go first. That way if you do fall, I can pull you out.’

‘Very reassuring.’

He shouldered his rucksack and then handed her a coil of spare rope.

‘Here,’ he said. ‘You can carry this. Now just take it nice and easy. Keep in the yetis’ tracks. Chances are they have a better idea of where the concealed hazards are than we do.’

Swift adjusted her sun goggles, zipped up her storm jacket, and sighed uncomfortably.

‘Why do I feel like I’m being staked out for something?’ she grumbled, and set off toward an ice corridor that ran through the upper part of the glacier to the point where it was divided in two by a ridge running down from the centre of the rock face.

The second search party was exploring a valley to the northeast of ABC that led up to Annapurna III when Lincoln Warner radioed them with the news that five Sherpas had been killed and two yetis sighted.

‘I don’t suppose there’s a chance that any of those men could still be alive?’ said Cody.

Jutta shook her head. ‘People don’t normally come out of a crevasse alive. It’s like falling off a cliff.’

‘It’s too bad this had to happen. What’s the normal procedure, Tsering? Do we go back, try to help recover the bodies?’

The young assistant sirdar shook his head slowly.

‘I doubt that such a thing would be possible. Indeed it might well cost the lives of yet more men. But what better place of burial could a Sherpa have than to lie in the snow and ice where he fell? There will be a time for formal ceremonies. But it is not now, and you will find, Cody sahib, that those who survive will behave with dignity and make no excessive show of the grief they feel.’

Cody nodded politely but thought Ang Tsering was a pompous ass. He disliked the assistant sirdar, thinking him conceited, and could not understand why Jutta seemed so keen to help him improve his German. Or perhaps it was just that like many of her race, she felt an English-speaking world to be a slap in the face of a German one. Either way he was tired of hearing the proper way to order a meal, or to count, or to ask for a hotel room in German. Even Tsering, he suspected, was showing signs of a general weariness with things Teutonic.

Tsering walked on a short way, to the top of the slope on which they stood. Warner’s radio message had interrupted them in the act of using the map to identify this slope as Gandharba Chuli, a long ridge that slowly ascended the more precipitate heights of Machhapuchhare, where the other team was headed.

Cody sighed.

‘He’s a moody sonofabitch.’

Immediately Cody regretted saying it, expecting Jutta to leap to the Sherpa’s defence and point out that five of Tsering’s fellow Sherpas had just lost their lives. Instead he found her agreeing with him.

‘I keep trying to be nice to him, but I know what you mean.’

‘I shouldn’t have said that. Five of his people were just killed.’

Jutta shrugged. ‘But I think his mood was like this before we found out about those others,’ she said. ‘His mood is always not good.’

‘I think I prefer the company of apes to someone like Ang Tsering,’ he said. ‘I don’t mean to be racist or anything. It’s just that—’

Jutta smiled. ‘Don’t apologize. I know what you mean. Have you always worked with apes?’

‘Oh, I’ve done everything with apes. Everything except mate with one. And believe me, it wasn’t for lack of offers. Female gorillas can be very insistent. Back in the seventies some friends of mine in the CIA even tried to enlist my help in setting up a program to exploit large primates for the military. Teaching chimps to drive car bombs. Training gorillas for jungle warfare, that kind of thing.’ Noting the look of shock on Jutta’s face, he added quickly, ‘Not that I agreed to do it, of course.’

Jutta nodded her approval.

‘So what do we do now?’ he asked. ‘I guess if they’ve sighted two yetis, there’s not much need for us to go gallivanting off down this end of the Sanctuary.’

Tsering was waving at them to come up the slope.

‘Now what’s he want?’ grumbled Cody.

They trailed up the slope after the assistant sirdar and found him staring down the valley through an ancient pair of binoculars. Silently, Tsering pointed into the distance. His keen eyes had spotted something — a tiny figure in the distance heading up the valley, toward Tarke Kang, the Glacier Dome.

Both Cody and Jutta found their own field glasses and pointed them at the figure. For a moment they thought that the Sanctuary must be teeming with yetis until, a little farther to the north, they saw two little black triangles. They were tents.

It was another camp.

Running between the two branches of the glacier, the corridor was marked by snow walls to their right and icy rubble to their left, and the route brought them nearer to the sheer cliff that had impeded the perennial progress of the eroding ice. Overawed by the proximity of the mountain and the uncanny silence. Swift walked in the tracks of the two yetis, as she had been advised, with the caution of one who half expected their creators suddenly to appear from behind a heap of snow and attack her with all the ferocity of a tiger defending its territory.

But there was something else too. An uncomfortable feeling that they were being observed, that they themselves were being tracked. And so far from ABC, in such inhospitable and overwhelming surroundings. Swift realized that she was afraid. A couple of times, she had to stop and look around, just to make sure that Jack was still roped to her, for the glacier and the mountain and the nature of their quest had reduced them both to silence.

When, after an hour’s walking, she stopped a third time, it was not because of her fear of finding herself left alone in such a place but because the tracks suddenly deviated from the main corridor and led three metres up and over the glacier wall to their left.

Catching up to her. Jack glanced up at the icy wall and instinctively picking out a route, quickly climbed to the top.

‘Maybe they thought they were being followed,’ she said, only half joking.

Searching for the trail. Jack grunted. Then finding it again, and seeing where it led, he said, ‘You could be right. You’d better come up and see this for yourself.’

Worried less about falling than about the ice wall collapsing on top of her, he sat down and, trying to spread the load of his body on the icy platform, kept the rope taut until she was sitting alongside him. Helping her onto her feet, he said, ‘Be careful now. The glacier’s very broken up here, and one false step, you could find yourself—’

‘I know, I know,’ she said irritably, for by now she was feeling very tired. ‘I’m history.’

‘That’s right. Pure theory. No fossil.’

He turned carefully and led her across a short slope of jumbled ice and snow, to where the tracks ended at the curling blue-and-white lip of an enormous crevasse.

Gingerly they approached the edge and, with a growing sense of bafflement, stared first across the gaping black chasm and then into the frozen resonance of its hidden depths.

‘I don’t understand,’ said Swift, searching around her feet. ‘The tracks stop right here on the very edge. Did they jump across, do you think? It must be six metres.’

‘Seven and a half,’ admitted Jack.

Finding his binoculars, he surveyed the opposite side of the crevasse. There were no tracks to be seen, and the snow on the far side looked as pristine as if it had been manufactured for a magazine. Jack shook his head.

‘Is this the Twilight Zone or what? Not even a fingerprint.’

‘Could their tracks have been somehow covered up by something, maybe more snow?’

‘On just one side of the crevasse? That’s a little too peculiar, even for the Himalayas.’ He looked all around them, as if searching for some kind of clue. ‘It’s like they just disappeared.’

‘We both know that isn’t possible.’

‘Chasing around after a myth and a legend, who knows what’s possible and what isn’t?’

‘As I see it, there are just two possibilities. One, they jumped into the crevasse.’

‘Like lemmings, you mean,’ shrugged Jack. ‘Suicide.’

‘Two, they’re smarter than we thought. Perhaps they sensed they were being followed and somehow they backtracked, Indian style, placing their feet in their own tracks.’ She shrugged. ‘I don’t know. But there has to be a logical explanation.’

Jack nodded.

‘Either way, we’ve got zip,’ he said. ‘We might as well go back.’ He tried to unhook the radio from his jacket but found it was stuck under the chest harness buckle. Jack unclipped it and tugged the radio free. ‘I’ll let them know we’re coming.’

Swift did not disagree. Her headache was no better, but not wishing to take any more acetazolamide, she had decided to try to walk through the pain. Keen to be returning to Camp One and a lower altitude where her headache might improve, she retreated from the lip of the crevasse and then turned too quickly, spiking her other crampon’s binding.

‘Let me do it,’ said Jack. Momentarily pausing in his attempt to rebuckle the harness, he bent forward to free her binding, but Swift had already automatically lifted one foot clear of her boot and, tired, simply lost her balance. The next second, both feet had disappeared from underneath her and she hit the ice, landing heavily on her hip.

She felt no pain. What little discomfort there was became instantly absorbed by the realization that she was still sliding. Failing to hear what Jack shouted to her, she turned instinctively onto her stomach, which merely seemed to accelerate the speed of her descent, and as she perceived that she would fall into the crevasse, she felt her heart leap back up the slope, as if by its very motion it might help to propel her forward again.

The scream leaving her chapped lips became instantly amplified as she found herself swallowed up in a great blue-black void of snow and ice.

Marching into the ill-equipped little camp, Cody, Jutta, and Ang Tsering were met by a dog — not the kind of cur that Cody had grown used to seeing in Nepal, but a reasonable-looking animal wearing a proper collar. Upon hearing the dog bark, a powerful-looking Asian emerged from one of the dirty-looking tents. Ang Tsering pressed his hands together in a courteous way, bowed slightly, and began to speak to the man.

‘Namaste, aaraamai hunuhunchha?’

The man said nothing.

‘Tapaai nepaali hunuhunchha?’ said Tsering, bowing once more. When the man shook his head, Tsering added, ‘Tapaaiko ghar kahaa chha? Where do you come from, please?’

The man grunted and said, ‘Chin.’

‘Achchhaa.’

Tsering turned to Jutta and Cody. ‘He is Chinese.’ Then he shook his head. ‘I don’t speak Chinese.’

‘I speak a bit,’ said Cody, and stepping forward, he tried a little Mandarin.

‘Ni hao,’ he said, smiling. ‘Nin hao Byron. Wo Xing Cody. Nin gui xing?’

‘Wo xing Chen,’ growled the Chinese, still none too friendly.

‘Wo shi meigno,’ said Cody. ‘Ni zuò shénme gõngzuò?’ What do you do?

The Chinese frowned and thought for a moment.

‘Wo bu dong,’ he said finally. I don’t understand. ‘Qing ni zài shuo yibiàn?’ Would you say that again, please?

‘Keyi,’ said Cody. Sure.

Other men had appeared now. Cody counted four. Three of them regarded Tsering and the two Westerners with obvious suspicion, but the fourth advanced and bowed politely.

‘Nin hao,’ said the fourth man. ‘Yes, I speak English. Welcome.’

‘Excellent,’ said Cody. ‘We’re scientists. We’re based farther up the glacier, near Annapurna.’

‘We are also scientists,’ said the Chinese. ‘Make weather prediction.’ He struggled to add, ‘Meteorology, yes?’

‘Is that so?’ said Cody. ‘One of the members of our expedition is a meteorologist. This is Dr. Henze.’

Jutta smiled and said, ‘Would you like some American cigarettes?’ She opened her jacket and offered a pack of Marlboros.

‘Xiangyan,’ breathed the English speaker with keen appreciation. ‘Yes, please. We have run out.’

‘Sure,’ said Cody. ‘Xiangyan, y’know?’

‘Keep the pack,’ said Jutta.

‘That is very kind of you,’ said the English speaker.

The other men came nearer and shyly accepted Jutta’s cigarettes, which she lit with a storm-proof lighter.

‘We thought we were the only people up here,’ said Cody. ‘How many of you are there?’

‘Just small team. Six of us is all. You like cha?’

‘Cha,’ said Jutta. ‘Cha would be good.’

They stayed drinking tea for about half an hour before making their excuses, promising to come again with whisky and more cigarettes and their own party’s meteorologist.

‘It’s nice to know we’re not the only ones up here,’ said Cody as they waved goodbye.

‘What do you make of them?’ Cody asked Tsering as they walked back to MBC and the place where they would turn west in the direction of ABC.

‘They have no Sherpas,’ said Tsering.

‘Yes, I wondered about that,’ said Jutta.

‘If they had hired Sherpas, I would have heard about it. In which case, they may be in my country without proper permission. The border with Tibet is less than forty kilometres to the north. I think they are Chinese army soldiers.’

‘Deserters, maybe?’ suggested Jutta. ‘I didn’t see any guns.’

‘Deserters don’t normally have a satellite dish,’ said Cody.

Sixteen

The second that Swift disappeared over the edge of the crevasse, Jack threw himself onto the ice before the rope could yank him after her. He was hardly surprised that she should have been unable to stop her slide. He had yelled at her to lie on her back and dig in with her crampons and her ice axe, but self-arrest was not an easy technique to master. Like most mountaincraft, it needed practice. As a young climber he had learned ice-axe braking on a concave slope, with a safe run-out and sufficient time to perfect the skill. He fell feet-first, on his back, and rolled toward the hand holding the axe head rather than toward the spike. As he started to bring his own weight to bear on the pick and to spread his legs, trying to dig the toes of the crampons into the ice to add to the braking effect of the axe. Swift hit the end of the rope.

Jack gritted his teeth as the sudden impact of her weight threatened to snatch the ice axe out of his grasp. With arms at full stretch, he pressed his face against the ice and prayed that the muscles in his arms and shoulders would take the strain. And that the unbuckled chest harness would stay on — it was only his rucksack that had stopped the harness being torn off his shoulders when Swift fell.

When at last he stopped moving and risked looking back over his shoulder he saw that his feet were just under a metre short of the crevasse. Another second and they would have both been dead.

From inside the crevasse he heard Swift’s screams grow quieter as she struggled to gain control of her fear. He took a deep breath and called out to her.

‘Swift? Are you okay?’

There was a long pause until finally she said in a nearly inaudible voice:

‘Yes, I think so.’

Jack cursed his own stupidity, telling himself he should never have unbuckled the harness without first having secured them both to a separate rope anchor and that he should never have made her walk up from the Rognon. It would have been better to have taken Miles or Mac. She had been more tired than he had thought.

He looked under his chest, searching for the radio to call for help from the other two at Camp One. But the radio was gone. He had been about to call them at Camp One when she fell and he must have dropped it. Looking desperately around he saw that it had fallen on the ice several metres away, next to Swift’s own ice axe, and well out of reach.

He would have to pull her up by himself. Now if the harness could only hold long enough for him to be able to get the rope securely in his hands... as if awakened by this very thought, the karabiner holding the rope began to slip over his shoulder, pressing down the padded strap of his rucksack.

‘Okay, don’t lose it. I’m going to try and get you out of there.’

For what seemed like an eternity Swift just hung there, turning on the rope, eyes closed, and hardly daring to look up for fear that she should find Jack slowly dragged down into the crevasse after her. But when she felt herself drawn several centimetres up the crevasse. Swift opened her eyes.

Gradually her sight adjusted to the frigid gloom, and her immediate thoughts upon seeing the cold abyss beneath her redundant feet had to do with the breaking strength, elongation, elasticity, impact force, number of falls sustainable, and water absorption inability of the rope holding her. She had seen enough movies to have in her mind’s eye a picture of a rope slowly fraying on the edge of the crevasse above her as Jack struggled to pull her up before it finally snapped.

Trying to clear her head of these images, she attempted to help Jack by telling him how much rope he would have to haul, and she perceived that she had fallen about six metres down inside the chasm. With this came the realization that it would probably take him as long as an hour to haul her out of there.

‘Jack? I’m about six metres down,’ she reported loudly, her voice already sounding like it belonged to something dead, a plangent soul lost in that unfathomed space. ‘Is there anything you want me to do?’

Slowly, he began to draw himself toward the head of his ice axe and farther away from the edge of the crevasse. The dead weight on the rope’s end was almost too much for him, and the karabiner was now halfway down his arm, but gradually, he got his head level with the shovel-like end of the axe that was the adze. When he was quite certain that he was secure, he twisted out the pick and then swung it at arm’s length, hammering it fast into the ice above his head, before drawing himself up the length of the shaft once again.

Jack repeated this manoeuvre until there were at least six metres between himself and the crevasse. Only then did he slowly turn onto his back and feel around for the rope, ready to begin the laboriously slow, backbreaking task of hauling Swift up and out of the crevasse.

The very next moment he felt something separate under his shoulder. Like buttons popping on a shirt.

The harness was of a type that enhanced the safety of climbers when a large rucksack was being carried as it helped prevent a climber from inverting in the event of a fall. Buckled securely, the load of a climber’s weight was evenly spread around the whole harness. But with the whole weight of the rope holding Swift brought to bear on only half of the harness, the integrity of the stitching on the flat webbing shoulder strap could only last a short while.

Jack guessed in an instant what was happening. Desperately he lunged for the rope and missed. He cried out as the strap holding the karabiner unfolded like a tiny fist, and the rope holding Swift disappeared into the crevasse.

She heard him shout something, but the actual words were lost as distinguishing yet more of her dark and cheerless surroundings, she was suddenly falling again.

Her scream had hardly time to leave her lips before she landed — almost immediately grasping what must have become of the two yetis, before something hit her head. Seeing it was the karabiner that had been attached to Jack’s harness, along with the rest of the rope that had been holding her up, she started to sense just how narrow was the escape she had enjoyed.

As narrow as the ledge she had landed on.

Another metre or so further along the crevasse and she would surely have missed it altogether. Inside the curling Up of the crevasse, about nine metres down the throat of the chasm, she was sitting on a long twisting shelf covered in ice and snow that bore the same tracks as the glacier outside, a natural mountain path that led hundreds of metres away into the shadows. The two yetis must have been aware of the existence of the shelf, for it was plain to her that they must have jumped from the edge of the crevasse straight down into the very darkest part of the fissure — a prodigious leap that would, she knew, have challenged the instincts of even the most resourceful and intelligent of wild animals.

Jack’s head appeared over the edge of the crevasse, shouting her name in a voice hoarsened with fear.

‘It’s okay,’ she called to him. ‘I’m okay. There’s a kind of ledge here about a metre wide. I’m sitting on it.’

‘Thank God.’

‘Now we know what happened to the yetis,’ she said.

Jack started to laugh.

Pressing herself back against the wall of the crevasse, she stood up slowly, her trembling legs reminding her of how close she had come to dying. A cold sweat and sudden wave of nausea followed.

‘You okay?’

‘I think so. I couldn’t have fallen more than about three metres from where I was. I’m about nine metres down.’

‘That’s a hell of a jump,’ observed Jack.

Realizing what had happened to the two yetis was enough to make Swift understand a little of how these legendary creatures had managed to evade observation and capture for so long. If they could make such a jump on to an invisible rock ledge, what other physical feats might they be capable of?

‘Can you throw the rope up to me?’

Straight away Swift wrestled off her knapsack and the coil of rope and took out a Mini-Maglite, for there was a peculiar atmosphere in the half-light of the crevasse she hoped to quickly dispel. Shining the powerful beam of the Maglite ahead of her she saw the ledge — over a metre wide where she stood, but narrowing as it snaked away into the darkness — and the tracks. They would have to come back later, perhaps the following day, and continue tracking the yetis. It was impossible to lose the trail, for there was clearly only one way to go and that was along and inside the crevasse.

She put away the Maglite, uncoiled the rope, measured out a length, and mentally rehearsed the act of tossing it up.

‘I don’t think so,’ she reported. ‘There’s not enough room.’

Looking up at the top of the crevasse and the narrow aperture of blue sky beyond. Swift waited to hear what Jack would suggest next, and she shivered. In her fear she had paid no attention to how bitterly cold it was in there.

‘What do we do now?’ she called to him.

‘Good question,’ said Jack, and retreating from the edge of the crevasse, he went to fetch the radio.

As soon as he picked it up he saw there was no LCD on its tiny grey screen and realized that there was no signal. Somehow the aerial had become detached when the radio had hit the ice. Jack scanned the edge of the crevasse, but the squat black rubber piece that provided the radio signal was nowhere to be seen.

‘Shit.’

That was the thing about equipment failure. One failure usually occasioned another.

A glance at his watch and then the sky reminded him of what he already knew. There was no time to walk down to Camp One and then come back again with Mac and Jameson before dark. He knew how cold it could get inside a crevasse. Bad enough in daylight, but in darkness it would be like a butcher’s deep freeze. Seeing Swift’s ice axe on the ground, he picked it up, certain now that with two ice axes he had no alternative but to climb down into the crevasse, collect the rope himself, and climb back up again.

Jack found himself retching as he realized he was going to have to do what he had hoped to avoid at least until he was better prepared.

He was going to have to climb a sheer wall of ice, without ropes, with only his crampons and the two ice axes to aid him. It would be as near to being back up Annapurna as he could imagine.

Jutta, Cody, and Ang Tsering returned to ABC to find Boyd laying out cylindrical specimens of ice on a special groundsheet, samples obtained from the glacier using a portable drill bit. The specimens, called cores, were almost two metres long and seven or eight centimetres in diameter, and each one was attached by a couple of wires to a small digital computer. When Boyd saw the three coming, he stopped what he was doing and stood up and adopted a somber-looking expression.

‘You heard what happened, huh?’ he said. ‘About those poor guys?’

They nodded.

‘Gee, I’m sorry, Tsering. Naturally, my organization will pay its share of expenses. Y’know? Ceremonies. Compensation. Whatever.’

‘Thank you, sahib.’

‘At least the sirdar is okay. According to Link he’s on his way back down here.’

They went back into the clamshell and found that Warner had already boiled a kettle.

‘I heard you coming,’ he said. ‘Coffee, anyone?’

‘Coffee. Great.’

‘How is your own work coming along?’ Jutta asked Boyd pleasantly.

‘Okay, I guess.’

‘You know,’ said Warner, ‘I thought you had to drill real deep to get core samples.’

‘Not for these cores. These are only supposed to relate to the last thousand years. The really deep stuff we already did in the Antarctic. Most of it offshore too. On the Amery Ice Shelf, off the Lambert Glacier, we went five hundred metres deep, and ten thousand years back in time.’

Boyd took hold of the steaming mug being passed to him by Warner and sipped it with noisy enthusiasm.

‘Thanks a lot. But great news for you guys, huh? I hear Hurké saw not one but two fancy-dress costumes. Hey, Link, maybe now you can do some work?’

‘I sure hope so. I’m getting kind of bored.’

Tsering frowned and shook his head. ‘Two fancy-dress costumes? I do not understand, sahib—’

‘It’s just Boyd’s weird sense of humour,’ explained Jutta. ‘He means two yetis.’

‘We saw something interesting ourselves,’ said Cody. ‘Something that might interest you, Boyd. You being a meteorologist ’n’ all.’

‘Climatologist,’ insisted Boyd. ‘Meteorology’s different.’

‘Some fellow scientists. A small team of Chinese meteorologists. Just six kind of ragged-looking guys.’

‘You don’t say?’

‘Where was this?’ said Warner. ‘I thought we were the only people up here.’

‘Only Tsering thinks maybe they were Chinese army deserters,’ added Cody. ‘On account of how they didn’t have any Sherpas.’

‘If they had hired porters in Kat, I would have heard about it.’ Tsering sounded adamant.

‘Maybe they’re an invasion force,’ laughed Cody. ‘From Tibet.’

‘Where was this?’ repeated Warner.

‘The valley above MBC,’ said Jutta. ‘The one that runs toward Tarke Kang. They’re camped at the foot of Fluted Peak.’

‘And you spoke to them?’ said Warner.

‘Yes,’ said Jutta. ‘Byron speaks some Chinese.’

‘Some.’

‘Where’d you learn that, Byron?’ inquired Boyd.

‘In Vietnam. For a while I was in Special Forces. Interrogating prisoners, that kind of thing.’

‘No kidding,’ said Boyd. ‘Torture any?’

Cody snorted a contemptuous sort of laugh and shook his head.

‘Special Forces. Wow. Did they say what kind of meteorology they were doing?’

‘No. But I said we’d go back sometime. Bring them some cigarettes and whisky. We could maybe find out what they were up to?’

‘Maybe we could.’

‘I’d be very surprised if they were still there when we went back,’ said Tsering. ‘I’d be very surprised if they didn’t just pack up and leave the minute we left their camp.’

‘You know your trouble, Tsering?’ said Boyd. ‘You have no faith in your fellow men.’

Jack took a deep breath and knelt down at the edge of the crevasse. He felt as if he should have prayed. He wanted to confess his sins, ask for courage, and seek guidance as to some other way of rescuing Swift, all at the same time. He badly did not want to do what he was about to do. His stomach felt as sour as if he had swallowed vinegar, while his heart was beating so quickly he thought he must be on the edge of a cardiac arrest.

Come on. Get a grip on yourself. She’ll freeze to death if you leave her down there.

He twisted around carefully and chopped at the ice with each ice axe. Only when he was entirely satisfied with the holds did he complete the turn, lower his legs into the crevasse like a man slipping into a swimming pool, and then hack at the wall beneath him with the double-front points of his crampons.

It wasn’t the first time he had made a free climb on an ice wall and Jack was aware of all of the hazards, which were mostly dependent on the ice quality. Toe points could pull out. The ice could split. Even worse, ice could shatter under the blow of an axe and the whole shard could carry you on a one-way toboggan ride. It was fortunate that the picks on the two ice axes were slim enough to permit easy penetration and yet sharp enough along their top edges to help extraction. Hardest of all was the technique of ice axe climbing in reverse. Having found a couple of good handholds, you had first to pull out of the ice one toe and then one pick, lower your body until your hand was at the very end of the fixed axe shaft, and then hammer in with the other axe and kick in with the other toe. It was as nerve-racking a way of coming down a wall as any human being could have devised.

Nine metres was not so far. Except that if he did fall off the blue-green wall of the ice-encrusted rock Jack knew it would be fatal. He knew his weight and the angle of his body would carry him over the edge of the shelf and into the depths of the crevasse. With such a climb there was no margin for error.

Bryan Perkins sat down at his desk, glanced at the Post, and then threw it into the bin. He preferred the City Paper, a free alternative weekly with better gossip and arts coverage. Perrins liked going to the movies, and the Post — not so much resting on its laurels as sleeping under them — never seemed to have the same amount of movie reviews as the City. He switched on his computer and stared out the window at the Potomac River, wondering if he might get a chance to go to the American Film Institute over the weekend and see something from the early Hitchcock season they were running. Vertigo, maybe — one of his favourites. The thought of vertiginous heights made him think of the Himalayas, and he called up HUSTLEr’s e-mail and checked to see if there was something in the tray from CASTORP.

The news that there was a Chinese army encampment in the Anna-puma Sanctuary did not particularly surprise him. The Agency had been expecting something of the kind from the Chinese. What surprised Perrins more was the alacrity with which CASTORP offered to dispose of the Chinese, without any attempt to verify his own suggestion that there was a possibility that the Chinese were actually deserters. Perrins saw little point in authorizing a surgical strike unless it was necessary and immediately e-mailed CASTORP to do nothing until the Agency had organized an aerial surveillance of the Chinese position. Then he contacted the NRO and Reichhardt, who agreed to arrange an overflight by a U2R from an air force base in Saudi Arabia. The U2r’s onboard computers would be able to gather the signals picked up from the site of the Chinese camp twenty-seven thousand metres below on the Annapurna Sanctuary, and then beam them via satellite back to Langley. The signals could then be analyzed and evaluated before being passed up to Perrins with a recommendation.

Swift shone the Maglite up the wall as Jack descended into darkness, uttering only the odd word of encouragement so as not to distract him. But when, about halfway down, he stopped moving altogether, she realized that something had gone wrong.

‘Jack? Are you okay?’

He was motionless, looking like a statue high on the wall of some strange cathedral chapel, a saint or an angel, frozen in the act of some weird benediction.

That was it. He was frozen with fear.

‘Jack?’

‘Shut up, shut up, shut up.’

Swift heard the panic in the echoing voice from above, and with no pleasure she knew she must be right.

‘Jack, listen to me. Listen. You’re more than halfway down. Just take your time.’

He did not move. He said nothing. All she could hear was the sound of his breathing, as fast as if he were running a marathon.

She paused, wondering what to say next. If he didn’t make it, she wouldn’t make it either. Things were that simple. Whatever words she said to him now, they would probably be the most important things she would ever say.

‘Jack? I don’t know if this is the right time or place. Maybe if we get out of this, we’ll laugh about it afterwards. But we’ll both know this was still the truth. What I said. What I’m saying. I love you. Jack. In my way I always have. After this is all over I don’t want us ever to be apart again. This is a little like a balcony scene from Shakespeare, except that it’s me who should be up there, and you down here. But I mean what I’m saying. Jack. So you can’t stop now. You just can’t. You have to climb down here so that you can tell me you love me and so that we can go on with the rest of our lives. Do you understand?’

Swift stopped speaking and waited a long moment. Then, slowly, like something that was dead coming to life again — a mummy from a Pharaoh’s tomb — he moved first his arm, then his leg, and resumed his descent.

When he reached the shelf at last, they held each other in silence for as long as Jack perceived that their situation allowed.

‘Thanks,’ he said, releasing her from his strong embrace. ‘I really lost it up there. You were pretty good, the way you talked me down.’

‘I meant every word of it.’

He nodded, picked up the rope, and began to tie it around his waist. ‘I know you did,’ he said. ‘If I’d had any doubt about that, I’d probably still be up there.’ He glanced up at the deepening blue pennant of sky that flagged the entrance to the crevasse. ‘Be easier going up than coming down, I guess.’

‘All the same, I think you’d better take this with you.’ She kissed him hard on the mouth. ‘Just in case you should start to slow down.’

Jack turned to the wall and got ready to climb again.

‘Wait,’ she said. ‘You haven’t told me you loved me yet.’

‘No?’ He grinned back at her. ‘Well, get ready to watch a man in love climb this wall.’

When Swift and Jack got back to Camp One, exhausted and ravenously hungry, it was already dusk. Mac and Jameson had prepared them a meal of beef stew and rice pudding with canned fruit. Wrapped up warm in their sleeping bags, Mac and Jameson smoked cigarettes and drank whisky, listening as the pair wolfed down their food and related the events of the day.

‘And you reckon the yetis just jumped nine metres straight over the edge?’

‘No doubt about it,’ Swift said. ‘There were tracks all over the shelf.’

‘That’s what I call a bloody leap of faith,’ said Mac.

‘The shelf goes straight up and into the mountain. It’s the best kind of trail we could have. I mean, there are no tracks to blow away. We just follow the shelf to the end. What do you say. Jack?’

Jack nodded. ‘But we’ll need one of Boyd’s survival suits. It gets pretty cold inside a crevasse.’

‘Don’t remind me,’ Swift shivered. ‘It was like a tomb in there.’

‘Very nearly was, by the sound of it,’ said Mac. He unzipped his sleeping bag and crawled toward the door of the tent.

‘I’m just going outside,’ he announced with mock solemnity. ‘I may be some time.’

Jack nodded at the bottle of scotch near Jameson. ‘I could use a drink.’

‘Of course.’ Jameson reached to pour him a drink. ‘Swift?’

‘No thanks. Haven’t you had enough?’

‘You don’t understand,’ smiled Jameson. ‘There’s a reason why we’re drinking.’

‘Who needs reasons?’ said Jack.

‘It’s because we’re so close to the rock face.’ Jameson lowered his voice. ‘Mac thinks that we’re right in the way of an avalanche. Sorry, a bloody avalanche. He says that if we’re engulfed, he doesn’t want to know anything about it.’

Jack shrugged and sipped his whisky. ‘Maybe he’s right. And it tastes a lot better than a Seconal.’

‘Well, I certainly won’t need a Seconal to put me to sleep tonight,’ said Swift. ‘Avalanche or not, I could sleep on the point of a sword.’

Removing only her boots and her storm-proof outer shell. Swift crawled into her sleeping bag and zipped up. Mac came back into the tent with the news that it had started to snow.

‘Just what we bloody need,’ he said. ‘More bloody snow. If you ask me, the weather’s closing in a bit. I wouldn’t be at all surprised—’

Jameson’s radio interrupted him, sounding like the tent’s forgotten guest.

‘Hello, Jack. This is Link. Come in, please. Over.’

‘About time they bloody called,’ grumbled Mac.

Jack picked up the radio and pressed the call button.

‘Hello ABC, this is Jack at Machhapuchhare Camp One. You’re loud and clear. Over.’

He waited a moment and then heard Link’s voice again.

‘How’s things?’

‘Fine. Link? Did Hurké make it back all right?’

‘Affirmative. Jutta’s given him something to help him sleep. He seemed badly shaken up. Won’t say much about it though. Says he doesn’t want to scare the rest of the boys.’

‘Good thinking. How’d they take it? The loss of those men this morning?’

‘Not good. But nothing, I don’t think, that can’t be fixed.’

‘Good. Is Jon Boyd there?’

‘Wait a second.’

‘Hi, Jack. This is Jon.’

‘Jon. Those SCE suits you were talking about. I’d like to try one of them out tomorrow. Can you get some of the boys to carry one up first thing tomorrow? Plus the rest of the Camp One gear.’

‘Sure thing.’

‘And plenty of rope too.’

‘Going climbing?’

‘Not exactly. I’m going down a crevasse. And it gets very cold and dark in there.’

‘You going after those Sherpa bodies?’

‘No. I’m going to follow the yeti trail. That’s where they went.’

‘Okay, Jack. Well, you’ll find all the instructions for use of the suit in the box. Just like a kid’s toy. Try and remember one thing though: Your environment lasts twelve hours and no more. After that, no heat, no light, no voice comms, nothin’. You copy?’

‘Yes. I’ve got that.’

‘Hey, I nearly forgot to tell you. The B team found another expedition in the Sanctuary. Bunch of Chinese meteorologists. Only Ang Tsering reckons they might be Chinese army deserters.’

‘That’s interesting.’

‘Cody wants to drop by and say hello again.’

‘Tell him to be careful. How’s the weather station looking? It’s started to snow up here.’

‘We’re clear down here. Temperature’s dropping like a stone. But the pressure looks not too bad. Set to continue fine, I’d say.’

‘Good. Well that’s all from us, I guess. Say hello to everyone.’

‘For sure.’

‘Over and out.’

Jack tossed the radio on to the groundsheet.

‘Chinese army, eh?’ he said. ‘What do you make of that?’

‘I’d say Tsering was probably right,’ said Jameson.

‘I wonder,’ said Jack.

Jameson finished his drink and then lit another cigarette. He studied the smoking end for a moment and then said:

‘What do you make of this, then, chaps? I’ve noticed that the physical process of smoking seems to make breathing easier up here. My theory is that the general lack of oxygen makes you think about breathing, which normally is an involuntary process, and that the thinking about it consequently engenders a slight feeling of suffocation. Back down at sea level, breathing seems to be effortless because carbon dioxide stimulates the nerve centres that only make it seem that way. Okay? But as well as the lack of oxygen at altitude, there is also a lack of carbon dioxide. This is the clever part: Somehow the cigarette smoke is able to substitute for carbon dioxide normally present in the human body and therefore stimulate involuntary breathing in the normal way. I have noticed that the effect of one cigarette can last as long as a couple of hours.’

Mac laughed with obvious delight.

‘That would also explain why nearly all of the Sherpas smoke like bloody chimneys,’ said the Scotsman.

‘Precisely, Mac.’

‘Who knows? Maybe the bloody yetis smoke too,’ said Mac. ‘It might explain why they’re so quick up these bloody hillsides.’ He cackled loudly. ‘When you’re next looking for a sponsor to bring us all back here, you’ll just have to ask the lads at Philip Morris. What do you think of that, eh. Swift?’

But Swift was already fast asleep.

In the moonlight, CASTORP stood looking through a pair of night-vision binoculars at the Chinese encampment. It all looked innocent enough: a huddle of heavy canvas storm tents, a pile of stores (respectably civilian) and the satellite dish. Soldiers hunting deserters hardly needed to bring along a satellite dish. Snow began to give way beneath him, obliging him to shift his stance. It felt uncertain underfoot. Dangerous even. He had an idea.

CASTORP returned the binoculars to his rucksack and, unfolding an entrenching tool, started to dig a pit as deep as the surface layer of snow with a vertical back wall. He straightened for a moment, catching his breath. It had been quite a hike down from ABC in the dark. Then he cut away a chimney about thirty centimetres deep on one side of the wall before adding a V-shaped slot on the other side, exposing an isolated block of snow about thirty centimetres wide. Lastly he thrust his shovel down the back of the block and pulled gently outward, using only a small amount of leverage. The block suddenly sheared away along the contact face, and immediately he stopped pulling. The shearing block of snow indicated that the slope was in a very unstable condition. He wondered if the Chinese soldiers had even bothered to make the same rudimentary field test as he had done, and decided they couldn’t have. They would hardly have pitched their camp there if they had. On the other hand, maybe they’d been there for a while. It was a smaller valley than at ABC, and there had been quite a bit of snow of late. Still, he thought, there was no point in leaving it to chance. And it wasn’t as if HUSTLER had expressly forbidden him to take any action.

Wiping his brow he allowed himself a small smile of contempt for the people back in Washington. What did they know about the people in the camp below? He was the man on the ground. He should have never told HUSTLER in the first place. He should just have gone ahead and told HUSTLER afterwards. This was his call. He was best placed to read the situation. When you perceived a threat, you didn’t wait for it to develop. You took action.

From his rucksack he removed a couple of small explosive charges and placed them carefully and at regular intervals along the ridge above the Chinese camp. He found himself singing:

CASTORP trudged back down the valley onto some safe ground and, hardly hesitating, detonated the charges with a small remote control. Snow muffled the sound of the little explosions, each of them sounding no louder than a hand clap. At first the snow hardly moved, and he wondered if he might have miscalculated. But gradually the whole slope, one enormous slab of snow and ice, began to move, like soup pouring out of a pot. Quickly it increased in speed and volume until it was a deafening tidal wave, a mushrooming tonnage of cloud and cold debris, like a tall building from which the foundation had been blown away.

When the avalanche was over and the airborne powder had cleared, the moonlit valley looked as peaceful as a Christmas card scene, and it was as if the Chinese camp had never existed. The man turned away and heading back toward ABC he sang again:

‘Brightly shone the moon that night,

Though the frost was cruel,

When a poor man came in sight,

Gathering winter fuel.’

Seventeen

Bitterly cold. Swift awoke to find Jack’s gloved hand held over her mouth. It was still dark and she could hardly see his face, only felt his hot breath, still smelling of whisky, as he whispered:

‘We’ve got company.’

She sat up abruptly, almost bumping heads with Mac or Jameson — she wasn’t sure which — and, with breath held, listened carefully.

It had stopped snowing. Even the wind had dropped. Outside the tent, the snow had frozen solid under the Himalayan night’s hard frost. She could hear the snow crunching underfoot as whatever it was moved around Camp One.

‘Is it someone from ABC?’ she whispered hopefully.

‘Too far and too dangerous,’ said Jack. ‘It would be suicide to try to come up here in the dark.’

‘What about those Chinese?’

‘Ditto. They’re just as far away. No, this is something else.’

Jameson had found his pistol and was trying to load it with a syringe dart. The footsteps were coming closer to the tent.

‘This isn’t so easy in the dark,’ he whispered.

‘Take the gun,’ said Jack. ‘It’s still loaded.’

‘Too powerful. Can you and Mac handle the flashlights? I’ll only have a chance for one shot and I want to make it—’

Jameson stopped to listen to a loud sniffing noise as the creature outside the tent inhaled the cold night air.

‘The stew,’ Swift whispered. ‘It smells the beef stew.’

‘Connoisseur, eh?’ said Jameson. ‘Good for him.’ He slid the syringe into the barrel of the pistol and closed the breech. ‘Ready.’

Something batted the wall of the tent, which then bulged as a large body pressed up against it. Swift felt her heart miss a beat as she detected a pungent animal smell.

Now the creature struck the wall again, only this time the sound was accompanied by the rattle of some mess tins. It had found what it was looking for: the remains of the beef stew.

Swift would hardly have thought it possible to feel a chill of fear on top of the cold she already felt, but her hair was rising on her scalp as if her skin had recognized first what her ears and her brain were slower to register. There really was a big animal out there.

‘I’d better go first,’ said Mac, swallowing loudly. But he did not move. He was held back by a loud ripping sound. Claws. The creature was tearing open the back of the tent next to Swift’s head with claws that were as sharp as razors. Swift thought back to the sirdar’s description of the yetis. She could not remember him saying anything about them having sharp claws. Was it possible that these higher anthropoids might have long and sharp fingernails? By Hurké Gurung’s account, they seemed to lack nothing else in aggression.

‘I don’t think you’ll have to go outside,’ she hissed back at him. ‘Whatever it is is coming in.’

‘It’s coming in,’ Jack repeated. ‘Christ, she’s right.’

The ripping sound grew louder as the creature’s claws scored several wide tears in the orange material of the Stormhaven tent. Swift caught sight of something through a slash and, as coolly as she was able, said:

‘Better let it make a decent hole first. Miles. You wouldn’t want to shoot the tent.’

‘Get ready to turn on those flashlights,’ said Jameson.

Moonlight slashed into the tent, followed by a wave of cold air — and then something animal hit Swift’s nostrils, only more powerfully this time.

‘Hold it,’ she said through teeth that were chattering with fear and cold. Her heart felt as if it had stopped pumping blood to her head. She tensed herself, waiting for the inevitable moment when the creature would be inside.

A low growl rumbled through the tent, then followed another, more furious rip of claws, and a gaping hole appeared in the slashed-to-ribbons nylon wall, big enough to have allowed Swift to crawl out. Or something else to crawl in. For a moment she could see nothing but the snow on the ground outside the tent. In the moonlight something moved, slowly at first and then picking up speed. There was a louder growl and the shadowy form became something more substantial as what looked like a head pushed through the pennants of nylon that trailed across the hole in the tent. Suddenly, an almost luminous yellow eye met Swift’s own.

‘Now,’ she said, ‘now,’ and dropped her head flat against the groundsheet so as to avoid being shot herself.

Flashlight filled the tent a second before Jameson pulled the trigger. There was a short coughing noise, like the sound of a crossbow being fired, as the carbon dioxide cylinder in the pistol discharged its chemical restraint, then a loud, inhuman roar as the creature recoiled first from the light and then from the dull pain of the dart. Then they heard something running lightly over the frozen crust of the snow.

They all scrambled to find an exit.

‘Did you get it?’ said Jack.

‘I think so.’

‘I hope so,’ said Swift.

Mac was laughing almost hysterically.

‘Those teeth. The size of those bloody teeth. That was all I could see. Christ, I’m shaking. Where’s my bloody camera?’

‘It’s not as big as I thought,’ said Jameson.

‘That’s because you weren’t right beside it,’ said Swift.

Jack was out first, shining his own flashlight around the top of the Rognon, looking for some sign of the creature. Near the corridor something was still running, its breathing loud and laboured.

‘It’s heading back down the ice corridor,’ he shouted. ‘To the mountain.’

Swift felt a pang of regret. If it jumps in the crevasse when it’s still full of dope, she thought, it will be killed.

Mac, camera in hand, was at Jack’s side now. He fired off several shots and the Rognon was illuminated with flashgun light, as if by lightning. Swift and Jameson joined them on the Rognon, collecting equipment and preparing to give chase. Jameson brought the Zulu arms rifle in case he needed to make a second, more distant shot.

Forty-five metres away the creature roared again as the Ketamine Hydrochloride in the dart syringe began to take effect. It was a roar Jameson seemed to recognize, like the voice of an old friend.

‘That’s no anthropoid,’ he said, first to himself and then, more loudly, to the others. His keen eyes caught the tired flick of a long, well-muscled tail as the creature staggered down the corridor toward the rock face.

‘Stay back,’ he yelled. ‘Jesus Christ, that’s a cat. A big cat.’

Feet splayed, its head lower than its shoulders, the big cat faced its pursuers and growled indignantly. Almost two metres long, with a long thick tail that looked like a fur wrap, the cat had a coat of pale grey fur with dark rosette-like markings.

‘Be very careful,’ Jameson warned the others. ‘He still might have some fight left in him.’

‘What is it?’ asked Swift as the four of them walked slowly toward the cat, now rapidly succumbing to the analgesic. ‘Some kind of mountain lion?’

The cat sat down as if resigned to its fate.

‘That is one of the rarest animals in the world,’ said Jameson. ‘Panthera uncia. A snow leopard. I never, ever thought I’d see one. Mostly they stay across the border in Tibet. There the people believe that some of the great Lamas turn themselves into snow leopards to get around the mountains or escape from their enemies.’

Grunting as if in assent to what Jameson had just said, the snow leopard lay down on its side. A slow flick of the tail and a profound sigh were enough to persuade Jameson that it was now safe to approach.

‘Maybe this is a Lama on the run from the Chinese commies,’ said Mac.

‘Look at the size of those pugs,’ said Jameson, the veterinarian in him smiling in admiration of the animal.

‘He’s a real beauty all right,’ agreed Mac, and took a photograph.

‘A male,’ said Jameson. ‘Must weigh well over forty-five kilogrammes.’

The syringe had lodged deep in the animal’s rich pale fur in the muscle mass just below the left shoulder. Jameson knelt down near the leopard and gently withdrew the dart. The animal’s eyes remained open and the vertical pupils fixed. Now there was hardly any breath at all.

‘Is he going to be all right?’ Swift asked anxiously. ‘The eyes — he looks like he’s dying.’

‘Ketamine does that,’ said Jameson. ‘The eyelids stay open.’

The leopard swallowed noisily.

‘I think he’ll be fine. In half an hour or so he’ll probably try to get up again. all the same, I think I’ll stay here and keep an eye on him, just in case. I wouldn’t care to have the death of the world’s rarest big cat on my conscience. The rest of you might as well go back to camp. Lucky we erected both tents, eh?’

‘Well, if it’s that rare a beast, I want to get some good pictures.’ Mac walked around the creature and then knelt down to get a good shot of the leopard’s handsome-looking head. ‘You just stay there. Miles. I’ll get you as well.’

Jack, turning on his heel, stopped as something else ran across the snow.

‘Did you hear that?’ he said.

Jameson stood up and looked around.

A dark shadow slipped behind a block of ice.

‘Another leopard?’

‘Could be.’

He and Jack waved their Maglites across the Rognon, and in the blink of an eye it was as if the snow-covered rocks had magically come to life. Startled by the sight, Mac uttered a short exclamation of fear and moved closer to the other three. Several pairs of eyes, each like two green moons in the darkness, stared unflinching into one Maglite’s powerful beam.

‘Timber wolves,’ said Jameson.

He counted as many as eight, each the size of a small pony and the colour of the sheerest granite underneath a light spray of powdered snow. The biggest and darkest of the pack, who was also the nearest, yawned hungrily, spread out his paws, and dropped a big black nose to the ice in search of scent. Jameson realized that he was sniffing for blood, asking himself if a kill had been made. At the same time, he guessed the probable chain of events that had led these animals to the top of the Rognon.

‘They must have been hunting the leopard,’ he said.

‘A wolf beating up a leopard?’ said Mac. ‘That doesn’t sound very likely.’

‘Don’t you believe it. I’ve seen a medium-sized wolf bite through the bars of a cage designed to house rabid domestic dogs. They’re extraordinarily powerful. And back in Zimbabwe, it’s common enough for a pack of hyenas to take on a lion and drive it off a kill.’

‘Cut the National Geographic video,’ said Jack, ‘and tell us what we do now. I don’t like the look of these bastards.’

Jameson unslung the Zuluarms, broke open the rifle barrel to remove the Cap-Chur syringe, but left the percussion cap in the shotgun barrel.

‘They don’t seem at all afraid of us,’ remarked Swift as another wolf appeared atop a block of ice.

‘I expect they’ve not seen men much before,’ said Jack. ‘If it comes to that, I’ve never seen wolves in this part of the Himalayas.’

‘Fire the gun, for Christ’s sake,’ urged Mac.

‘You’re the one who’s afraid of avalanches,’ Jameson said pointedly. ‘How about it. Jack? Is it safe?’

Jack looked up at the rock face above them. They were probably far enough away to survive any ordinary avalanche. But one caused by gunshots? That was harder to call.

‘What’s the alternative?’ he said. ‘Will they attack?’

‘As long as we all stick together, they probably won’t risk it. But we can hardly stay out here all night.’

‘How about this?’ said Jack. ‘We all link arms in a square and head back toward the camp. There’s fire there. We can scare them off with that.’

‘What about the leopard?’ said Jameson. ‘We can hardly leave him to get eaten.’

‘Do you have a better idea?’

‘No.’

‘Right then. Let’s do it.’

They linked arms and formed a square, with Jameson walking backward to protect their rear. The wolves watched them for a moment and then, growling loudly, one of them snapped at Jack’s leg. He kicked the wolf away and called a halt.

‘That ends that idea.’

‘I didn’t much like it anyway,’ observed Jameson.

Jack looked again at the rock face. There were maybe a couple of thousand tons of snow up there. But now there seemed to be no alternative.

‘Okay, use the gun.’

Jameson didn’t need to be asked twice. The big leader was closing in on him with a look of real purpose. He levelled the rifle straight at the wolf’s head and fired. On top of the Rognon, the gun sounded like a howitzer.

With a yelp of fright the wolf sprang back and trotted away, with the others scattered ahead of him. Jack glanced up the rock face and then back at the wolves.

‘Another,’ he said.

Jameson loaded another cap and fired again to hurry the pack on its way. The gunshot seemed almost to bang against the rock face, as if daring the snow to break. But this time the wolves ran with an even greater sense of urgency.

‘Thank God for that,’ breathed Mac. ‘For a minute there I thought I was some evil mutt’s breakfast.’

‘Poor bastards,’ said Jameson. ‘They might have tracked the leopard for as much as a hundred kilometres.’

‘I know the feeling,’ said Swift. ‘This time I really thought we were going to be lucky, y’know?’

‘This time we were lucky,’ said Jameson. He loaded another cap and gazed over the Rognon, but the wolves had gone.

‘I mean, with the yeti.’

‘Sure,’ said Jameson. ‘But you’re a hunter. You’ll have to learn patience if you’re going to pull off this expedition, y’know?’

Jack glanced at his wristwatch and then at the drugged cat.

‘Five o’clock. Sun’ll be up soon.’

‘Cup of tea anyone?’ said Mac. ‘I could use a brew after all that excitement.’

‘I’m going to wait here for a while,’ said Jameson. ‘See this chap safely back on his feet in case Mowgli’s brothers come back again.’

Jack stretched lazily.

‘It’s back to bed for me. There’s not much we can do until the Sherpas get here with one of Boyd’s space suits.’

It was midmorning by the time the Sherpas from ABC, led by Ang Tsering, reached Camp One. They were accompanied, at protracted length, by Byron Cody and Jutta Henze. Their ascent had been without incident, although in the whirl of the bitter wind and spindrift, the end of Byron Cody’s nose had succumbed to frostbite, while his feet felt quite frozen. Almost as soon as he had removed his small rucksack, Jutta Henze took him into the undamaged tent, where she covered his nose with a dressing to keep it warm as much as anything, handed him some antibiotics, and then administered an intravenous shot of low-molecular dextran.

He emerged from the tent yawning as widely as any gorilla he had ever studied.

‘You should have stayed in bed,’ Jack told him.

‘I’m sorry,’ he said. ‘But I didn’t get much sleep last night.’

‘I thought you wanted to go and visit with those Chinese,’ said Jameson.

‘Tsering’s right. They were probably deserters. Besides, I didn’t want to miss anything up here.’

‘I think you’d miss the end of your nose,’ remarked Jutta. ‘If it doesn’t improve today you’ll have to go down to base camp and have some oxygen and an anticoagulant.’

‘Where’s Hurké?’ Jack asked Jutta. ‘I was counting on him being here.’

‘He wanted to come, of course. But I made him stay. He’s had quite a shock. It’s on his mind what happened and his mind needs to be on the mountain if he’s going to be up here.’

Unequal to the task of arguing with the German, Jack nodded. There was something about her tone of voice that sounded so common-sensical, so matter-of-fact that he cold only agree with her decision that Ang Tsering should lead the Sherpas up to Camp One.

‘He’ll come up later this afternoon. But only if he’s one hundred percent.’

‘Good thinking, Jutta. You’re absolutely right. A mistake up here is nearly always fatal.’

He found Ang Tsering enjoying his sixth or seventh mug of Tibetan tea with Mac. Sherpas always drank large quantities of tea, aware that exhaustion on the mountain was more often due to the want of body fluids. Brewed with salt and butter, Tibetan tea was an acquired taste that Jack had never acquired. That Mac should seem to enjoy the stuff almost as much as the Sherpas seemed quite unaccountable.

‘Delicious,’ grinned the Scotsman, and smacked his lips with relish.

‘As soon as you think the boys are ready, we’ll get going down the corridor,’ Jack told Tsering.

The assistant sirdar nodded slowly and took one of Mac’s cigarettes.

‘Were there any problems with them this morning?’

‘Naturally,’ said Tsering, puffing his cigarette to life with the help of Mac’s flamethrower of a lighter. ‘The loss of so many close friends confirms their expectations that looking for a yeti is just the same thing as looking for trouble. They burned some incense before leaving ABC. And several times on our way we had to stop for prayers. No doubt they were asking the gods for the good health to spend the extra hard currency that Boyd sahib has given everyone in order to stay on.’

‘He did that, huh?’ Jack nodded. Boyd may have been a harsh critic of their mission, but there was no denying his capabilities. Not to mention his willingness to put his hand in his pocket and buy their way out of what could easily have proven to be a potential crisis with the porterage. Up here, when the porters went home, an expedition was finished.

‘New notes too,’ added Tsering. ‘The boys prefer new notes, of course. Boyd knows that. I tell you, one might think that Boyd was printing them himself, such is the quantity of dollar bills at his disposal. It is just as well that we are an honest people. If I were Boyd I’d be afraid that someone would try to rob me.’

‘I wouldn’t worry about Boyd,’ Jack told him. ‘I reckon Boyd can look after himself.’

Behind the ruined tent. Jack stripped naked and took a quick snow bath, scrubbing himself clean with handfuls of snow. After drying himself vigorously, he donned the special underwear; then Mac and Jameson helped him climb into the single-piece suit through an access hatch that was revealed when the backpack, with its Antarctic life-support system, was swung open on its rubberized seal. After the arm and leg lengths had been adjusted to Jack’s height, the metal bayonet fittings of two air-conditioning hoses were locked on to their receptacles on the front of the suit. Then came hoses for the water-warmed underwear: The water, heated in the backpack, was designed to circulate through a tiny network of microscopic tubes woven into the material. Jameson and Mac locked each hose into place according to the suit’s simple instructions.

‘This is like arming Achilles,’ said Jameson, handing Jack a clear bubble helmet made of photochromic plastic, to reflect any strong sunlight.

‘Don’t you think it would make better sense if someone went with you?’ said Swift. ‘After all, there are two suits.’

‘No,’ said Jack. ‘This is just a reconnaissance. It makes no sense at all to risk the lives of two people down there. I’m going to follow the shelf along the inside of the crevasse, see where it leads, and then come straight back.’

Jack crowned himself with the helmet, and while Jameson and Mac locked it onto the suit, he checked his helmet’s hot mike through the small control unit he wore on his chest. This also provided display readings for the backpack.

Mac spoke into the suit’s outside microphone, which allowed the wearer to pick up ambient sound.

‘Hadn’t you better turn on your life support?’

‘Good idea,’ said Jack. Flicking another switch, he started the tiny pumps and fans in his backpack and heard the reassuring whir of the micro-machinery that would help keep him warm in the freezing depths of the crevasse.

‘Gloves are a bit stiff,’ he said, flexing his fingers, ‘but everything else feels fine. I’m warming up now. Man, this feels good. I could sure have used this last night. It was a cold one up here. Hold on. What’s this? There appears to be a loose pipe. Can you see? Next to my cheek.’

‘That’s your drinking water,’ Mac advised.

Jack turned his head inside his helmet and found that the plastic pipe slipped neatly into his mouth. He sucked and tasted cool water.

‘They seem to have thought of everything.’

Mac nodded down at Jack’s genitals and shook his head.

‘Not everything,’ he said. ‘If you want to piss, you have to go in the suit. Or take it off. Your choice.’

Jack felt air blowing past his face as the suit gently inflated, and then stamped his boot to check the grip of his crampons.

‘I don’t think I could climb in this,’ he said. ‘At least not a big wall like the southwest face. But I bet it would keep you alive in real weather.’

‘According to the instructions,’ said Mac, ‘the helmet will illuminate automatically when you enter somewhere dark. The lamp on top is controlled manually, with the switch next to your radio control. There are two bulbs: carbide for standard use and when you want to conserve battery life, and halogen when you want the extra power.’

Mac pointed to the control panel on the front of the suit.

‘The other display is a compass and position finder. Allows you to use a satellite navigation system to tell precisely where you are on the earth’s surface to within fifty metres. Assuming you wanted to deviate from the route inside the crevasse, all you have to do is to input the coordinates of where you wanted to go and the device would give you precise compass headings.’

‘Got it.’

The Sherpas greeted Jack like excited schoolboys, pointing at him and laughing. One of them, a man named Kusaang, grinned and made a great show of offering Jack a cigarette, and with good nature Jack made a show of taking one, realizing that he could not smoke it, and then tucked it behind the hose pipe on his helmet, much to their apparent delight.

‘Okay, folks, show’s over. Let’s get this expedition on the road.’ Jack collected his ice axe and began to walk slowly toward the ice corridor.

Picking up piles of rope, aluminium ladders, a tent, guns, camera equipment, food, and rucksacks, the rest of them followed.

While some of the Sherpas were putting up a tent in the corridor. Jack waited for Mac to hook the rope onto the karabiner on his waist harness.

‘You’re safer camped down here than right next to the crevasse, I would think,’ said Jack. From this tent, the rest of the team would stay in contact with him by radio. ‘More sheltered too.’

‘Don’t worry about us,’ said Mac. ‘We’ll be fine. As soon as you’re gone, we’re opening the whisky.’

Standing on the opposite side of the corridor. Swift raised the radio to her mouth.

‘Jack, this is Swift. Can you hear me okay?’

‘Loud and clear.’

As soon as Mac moved out of the way, Jameson stepped in to strap a holster around Jack’s waist and to give him a hypodermic pistol.

‘There’s one in it, okay? It packs quite a dose, so for Christ’s sake don’t shoot yourself.’

Jack tried to place his trigger finger inside the guard and found there was only just room and no more.

‘I don’t suppose the fingers of these gloves were made for guns,’ he said, holstering the gun before mounting the ladder that Tsering had fixed to the wall of the corridor with ice screws and some wire. ‘Wish me luck.’

At the top of the ladder. Jack stepped onto the wall and turned to look back down at them all.

‘Jack,’ said Swift. ‘Please be careful. If something happened to you—’

‘Sure, you’d never forgive yourself.’

Then he waved once and disappeared from their sight as he walked down the gentle slope to the crevasse.

Tsering and Mac, holding on to the end of Jack’s rope, nodded at Swift.

‘Taking in,’ she said. ‘Climb down when you’re ready.’

Jack sat down carefully at the lip of the crevasse and hammered in his ice axe.

‘Slack,’ he said and slowly eased himself over the side, searching for the shelf in the almost unfathomable depths below him.

Eighteen

As Jack descended into the darkness, he switched on the standard light on top of his helmet, turning the blue ice a fantastic shade of yellow in front of his face. It was like being lowered into the frozen stomach of an enormous alien animal, seemingly long dead. The tiny trickle of meltwater running down the walls, caused by the heat from his suit, felt like an ominous sign that the alien’s digestive juices were already stimulated by the presence of this explorer. And now that he was inside the crevasse, he could see how much wider it was than on the outside. From one wall to the other was distance of at least eighteen metres, with the bottom of the crevasse hundreds, perhaps even thousands, of metres below.

Once, when climbing Everest, he had been obliged to cross a crevasse that had required five aluminium ladders tied end to end in order to span it. The ice field, with as many as thirty of these aluminium bridges, had been one of the most dangerous things about climbing Everest. In a way the darkness below your feet helped: The height of any potential fall, and hence the danger, remained an unknown quantity. But now he thought he might never walk across one of those sagging ladder-bridges again. As his feet touched the shelf he looked up at the blue Danube of sky above his head and saw just how hazardous crossing a monster crevasse like this one might really be. To say nothing of leaping blindly onto a hidden shelf. A leap of faith was what Mac had called it, and that was what it was. Imagining the two yetis making such a jump gave him a new respect for the capacity of these legendary creatures to survive and to remain elusive.

‘Okay, I’m down,’ he said. ‘You can cut me some slack now.’

‘Okay,’ said Swift.

Jack paused for a moment, pulled the rope toward him, and then unclipped the waist harness karabiner from the rope. He had no idea just how far he might have to walk, and there was always a danger that a rope dragging behind him might snag or even freeze and cause him to trip. Better to trust his crampons and his ice axe.

‘Untying now.’

He turned to face the route. There was no doubt about this. To his left the shelf petered out underneath a series of enormous stalactites that descended into the darkness like so many organ pipes. He switched momentarily to the halogen light. To his right, the shelf was so well defined that it looked almost like a proper pathway, and what he could see of the route at the limit of the beam, some twenty or twenty-five metres in front of him, appeared to be straightforward enough. Here and there, layers of ice and snow were marked by bands of what he took to be volcanic ash, creating fantastic shapes and patterns.

‘Boyd would love this,’ he said, slightly overawed by the character of his surroundings. ‘Weirdest-looking ice I’ve seen.’

Switching back to the carbide light, he started to walk.

‘Right. Here I go, feeling like one of the Seven Dwarfs.’

‘Which one?’ asked Swift.

‘Dopey, I guess. I must be dopey to do this, right?’

‘You said it,’ said Mac.

‘Thanks, Grumpy. Thank God for water-heated underwear anyway. So far, this isn’t so bad. Not much more than a trek.’

The shelf led straight for about a hundred metres, then started to bend left. Above him, the opening of the crevasse began to narrow. Jack checked the compass reading on the suit’s control panel.

‘From here the route bears west. There’s a bit of a descending slope. The weirdest thing though. The ice on the wall is so finely marked it looks like the skin of some kind of animal.’

Without the crampons attached to his boots, he could never have maintained any kind of pace. He walked another couple of hundred metres, using the ice axe as a walking stick, with the pick end in his gloved left hand, nearest the drop, and the spike in the icy shelf underfoot. The angle of the shelf meant that he was tilted toward the wall, with his empty hand pressed almost continually against its icy surface to balance himself. After another five or six hundred metres, the sky vanished altogether as the crevasse closed up overhead and grew nearer his helmet. To Jack’s experienced Himalayan eye the top of the great chasm appeared to have been partly filled by an avalanche.

‘Well, that’s the last of the daylight. From now on we’re in the hall of the mountain king. Wait a minute,’ he added. ‘What’s that?’

There was something leaning down over the shelf. At first he thought it was a stalactite. His steps faltered as he tried to make it out in the gloom. Then he stopped walking altogether. Was it his own imagination, or was there something vaguely human-looking up ahead? He switched to the halogen to get a better view and thought that he could make out a head and an arm. Whatever it was seemed almost to be waiting for him.

‘There’s something up ahead.’

‘Jack,’ said Swift. ‘Please be careful.’

‘I’m taking the pistol out, just in case.’

Unholstering the hypodermic pistol, he started slowly forward again.

‘I can see what looks like a head and an arm,’ he reported. ‘Nothing’s moving though.’

‘Jack? This is Miles. Remember, you’re only accurate up to fifteen metres. And there’s enough dope in the shot to fell a yak.’

‘I hope so,’ breathed Jack. ‘Because the words BB gun and rhinoceros spring to mind.’

‘As soon as you get a clear shot. Jack.’

‘Okay, it’s definitely human-looking. Jesus, it’s big too. About two, two and a half metres tall. Still not moving though. And no sound from it either. It’s maybe twenty or twenty-five metres away. I need to get closer.’

‘Jack, this is Byron. If the creature behaves as much like a gorilla as Hurké’s description seemed to suggest, then it will quite probably remain quite still for a while and then charge.’

Considerably apprehensive now. Jack stopped in his tracks.

‘What the hell does that mean? Do I stay still myself, or what?’

‘It’s probably curious about you. Try not to touch your chest. It might think that you’re chest beating. Great apes think of that as a signal for excitement or alarm.’

‘Excitement or alarm, eh?’ Inside the SCE suit and partly amplified by the hot mike just below his Adam’s apple, his own heart sounded like a set of bongo drums. ‘I don’t know where you got that idea.’

‘Just... just don’t do anything sudden.’

‘Right.’

Jack inched his way forward, holding the gun in front of him like a talisman. He hoped he would not have to rely on the ice axe for protection. But if and until the Ketamine took effect, it was either that or lie down on the ground and try and stab at the yeti with the chromed steel tips of his crampons.

‘Nearly in range,’ he said, levelling the pistol and taking aim at what he perceived to be the creature’s shoulder. At least if it charged now he could hardly avoid hitting his target.

‘Nineteen metres... eighteen... still no movement or sound... maybe this thing thinks I can’t see it... seventeen metres...’

‘You’re going too quickly. Jack,’ said Cody. ‘Stand still for a moment.’

Jack stopped. He had a better view now. The creature looked much more human than he had supposed. Somehow this was not what he had imagined at all. Certainly this creature looked very different from the one he had seen at a distance on Everest’s North Col.

And yet there was also something more sinister about it too. The lack of all movement gave the creature a much more terrifying aspect.

‘Hardly like an ape at all,’ he said. ‘Still not moving. This is strange.’

‘Jack, this is Miles. Seventeen metres is okay if you’re aiming at a stationary target. But aim a little high.’

‘Stationary isn’t the word. Maybe it’s asleep.’

‘Jack, this is Bryon again. I think you should go back. I really don’t like the sound of it. This is classic defensive behaviour among mountain gorillas. They lure you on. Go back, please.’

‘Just a bit closer, I think.’

‘Now, Jack, now,’ said Miles.

At less than seventeen metres Jack fired. He saw the dart strike the figure’s exposed shoulder, but to his surprise the creature remained completely motionless and silent, as if it had felt nothing.

‘There’s something wrong,’ he told the people up on the ice corridor. ‘I’ve fired and I can even see the dart sticking out of a shoulder, but nothing’s happening.’

‘It can take several minutes to take—’

‘No, no. I mean it’s like it didn’t feel anything.’

‘If it has a really thick hide and as much body fat as you might need to survive in these mountains, it may feel only minimal trauma,’ said Jameson. ‘Could be no more than a flea bite to an animal that size.’

‘Hold on. I’m going to have a closer look.’

‘Jack, no,’ protested Swift.

Coming closer now. Jack frowned and said, ‘I think this is going to be okay. Whatever it is looks like it has been dead for some time.’

Near enough to reach out and touch it now. Jack bolstered the pistol and started to brush away some of the snow and ice. The head lolled slowly backward. The mosaic of snow-covered hair was quite fair underneath. The mouth, slightly open, revealed a row of nicotine-stained gap teeth. And the eyes were still open in a face that looked almost alive. Blue eyes. Staring at him now. Like someone...

Jack yelled with horror and started back against the ice wall.

‘What is it, Jack?’ said the voice in his helmet. ‘Jack, are you okay?’

Nauseated by what he had found and trembling with shock. Jack slumped down on the icy shelf and took a deep unsteady breath of the warm air circulating inside his helmet. If he could have touched his face he would have wiped the cold sweat that had suddenly broken out on his brow. He felt like he had been punched in the stomach. It all came rushing back to him. The last few seconds before the avalanche that had swept him off the mountain face and killed his old friend and climbing companion. There he was, hanging upside down above the ledge, held tight by the packed snow and ice that had dumped him there, months before.

Like a lost glove.

Jack rose numbly to his feet and brushed some of the snow away from his dead friend’s face. He hardly looked dead. His skin was unmarked, with not even a bruise; instead, he looked as if he was keeping very still for a photograph with a long exposure. As if he might only have to beat his arms against his side to pump some life into himself. As if, at any moment, he might pluck some of the many white plectrums of ice from his beard and speak.

Finally Jack himself spoke, answering the insistent clamour of voices in his helmet.

‘Didier,’ he sighed.

Sitting in the storm tent in the ice corridor up on top of the glacier, Byron Cody shrugged.

‘Who’s Didier?’ he asked.

‘Didier Lauren,’ said Swift. ‘He was killed in an avalanche the last time he and Jack came up here. The same avalanche that shovelled Jack into the cave where he found Esau must also have dropped Didier into that crevasse.’

‘Jesus,’ said Jameson. ‘What a terribly lonely way to go.’

‘You knew him too, didn’t you, Mac?’ said Swift.

Mac grunted his assent and lit a cigarette with a bitter lack of enjoyment.

‘He wouldn’t be the first of my friends to die in these mountains. And he probably won’t be the last.’

‘But to be here all that time,’ said Cody. ‘In the snow.’

‘I also knew Didier,’ said Jutta. ‘He was a fine mountaineer. Poor Jack, to find him again like that.’

‘Jack?’ said Swift. ‘Are you okay?’

‘You’re not going to believe this,’ Jack said angrily. ‘His wristwatch and ring are gone.’

‘Maybe he lost them during the avalanche,’ she suggested.

‘It was his sponsorship watch. A Rolex Oyster Explorer. We both went to London to get them before coming out here. The watch is virtually unbreakable. And that ring always looked tight on his finger. Besides, he was wearing gloves.’

Byron Cody thought for a moment, remembering the deep curiosity exhibited by mountain gorillas concerning foreign objects. He picked up his radio and said, ‘Jack, this is Byron. It’s just a thought, but quite often a gorilla I was working with would steal my car keys or my glasses. Or any shiny object. It could be that one of the yetis took Didier’s watch.’

‘So now it will know when it’s time to come and scare the shit out of me, huh?’

‘Jack, this is Miles. Look, forget the watch for a moment. That was your only hypodermic dart. I want you to remove it from your friend’s body and take a look at it.’

‘Okay, but what’s the point?’

‘The point is this: When the syringe strikes the target, pressure against the hub of the syringe pushes a tiny weight in the back of the charge against a small spring. The sharp tip of the weight penetrates a seal, setting off the charge and driving the plunger forward to discharge the drug. It’s quite possible that because Didier’s body is probably frozen solid, none of the above happened. And that the Ketamine is still in the syringe. Do you see?’

Jack tugged the Cap-Chur syringe out of his friend’s shoulder and scrutinized it carefully in the yellow carbide light. Wearing gloves and a helmet, there was little he could tell about the condition of the dart except that it looked much the same as before. He reported as much on the radio to Miles Jameson.

‘Reload the pistol with it anyway,’ said Jameson. ‘It might be better than nothing.’

‘Perhaps you ought to come back now,’ said Swift.

Jack checked the readings displayed on the SCE suit’s control unit. He had been inside the crevasse for about an hour. There was still plenty of power, at least ten hours’ worth remaining in his backpack.

‘Negative. I’m going on for a while longer. There’s plenty of juice left in the suit, and I’m feeling fine. Besides, the point of this space walk is not to capture a yeti but to try and track them to whatever it is you call a great ape’s lair.’

‘It’s called a nest,’ said Cody.

Jack picked up his ice axe and started to walk again, silently promising Didier that whatever happened, he would not leave him there.

‘Tell the boys to put that stretcher together. On my way back, I’m going to carry him out.’

Eager to be doing something. Miles Jameson and Jutta Henze went outside the tent and assembled the Bell split rescue stretcher themselves. Constructed from square section reinforced steel and fitted with a head guard, leg and chest restraints, and plastic ski-runners, it had been intended that the Bell could be used to transport a chemically restrained yeti back to ABC with the help of a helicopter from Pokhara.

‘I had hoped we’d be needing this for a yeti,’ remarked Jutta. ‘Not another body.’

‘We’ll catch one yet,’ said Jameson.

‘You’re an optimist, I think.’

‘Hunting wild animals, my dear Jutta, you have to be. But I would have thought the same was true of people like you. Mountaineers.’ Nodding at Annapurna’s implacable south face, he explained, ‘I mean, you’d have to be an optimist to think you stood a chance of climbing that.’

Jutta shook her head.

‘No, I am a pessimist. In a place like this, optimism can easily get you killed. My husband was an optimist, as you say. He pushed himself too hard. But there is nothing you can do to change this kind of person. Jack is the same. He knows he is lucky to be alive after the last time, but he cannot be different. He would not want to be different.’

Sensing that she was in danger of becoming morbid, Jutta smiled brightly.

‘I hope you are right. Miles. To find this animal would be really something, wouldn’t it?’

‘Yes. It would be like discovering a live dinosaur somewhere.’

‘More interesting than that, surely. None of us is related to a cold-blooded animal. At least, not closely.’ She grinned mischievously. ‘Except Jon Boyd perhaps. He is not optimistic about our chances.’

‘Yes, I’d really like to catch a yeti, if only to see the look on Boyd’s face when we pulled it out of the net.’

‘Or better still, when we put him in the net with a yeti.’

Jameson’s eyes narrowed. ‘I wonder,’ he murmured.

‘He could hardly deny it.’

But Jameson’s mind was already on something else.

He left the stretcher and climbed the ladder to the top of the ice wall.

‘Where are you going?’

‘To take another look at that crevasse. I might just have an idea. Are the men bringing the rest of the gear this afternoon?’

‘Yes. What kind of an idea?’

‘Let’s just call it my Magic Johnson.’

The crevasse was completely dark now. Picking his way carefully along the shelf, with only the light atop his helmet to illuminate the way ahead, the roof above Jack’s head became solid ice, a vaulted roof of tiny cones, like the sound baffles in a studio or concert hall, or like crystals of salt or sugar magnified many hundreds of times. Jack decided that a yeti’s sight must be better than a human’s — an observation he put to Byron Cody over the radio.

‘That’s interesting. Jack,’ said the primatologist. ‘The rest of the great apes, without exception, are diurnal creatures. So a yeti would be quite unusual if it was nocturnal. On the other hand, with no large predators to threaten him at night, a yeti may have evolved to take advantage of that fact. Perhaps even to become something of a predator himself.’

‘Well, that’s a comforting thought to a man walking in darkness,’ said Jack. ‘But it might also explain why so few yetis are seen by men.’

‘There’s another possibility,’ said Swift. ‘Yeti may have become nocturnal specifically to avoid contact with man. If some of those Sherpa stories are true, man may indeed have been the yeti’s principal enemy.’

Hearing Swift’s theory reminded Jack of a grisly trophy he had once seen on his expedition to climb Everest.

‘There’s a small Buddhist temple at Pangboche,’ he explained. ‘In the foothills of Everest. For a few rupees, the Lama will show you what is claimed to be the scalp of a yeti. And also at Khungjung, in the same area. That’s three hundred kilometres away. But if things don’t work out here...’

The shelf rose steeply in front of him and bent sharply to the right. Steep enough to require the aid of handholds, maybe even a few ice screws. On one side the wall was completely smooth, while on the other, there was just the chasm disappearing into the darkness below. With his ice axe he struck at the floor of the shelf and found the chrome molybdenum head bouncing off rock-hard ice. The wall proved no less durable. He tried to hammer in an ice screw, and then a peg, but with no result.

‘Looks like I’m going to have to climb some,’ he said. ‘Only I’m damned if I can see how. I’ve never seen ice this hard before.’

Sliding the axe beneath his belt and returning the hammer and screw to his backpack. Jack reached forward and ran his hands up and down the wall. Finally he found something. Between the sloping floor of the shelf and the wall was a gap of about five centimetres. Just enough room to employ the same sophisticated mountaineering technique he had used to get up the National Geographic building. Called laybacking, the technique involved bending forward, holding on to the narrow underside of the wall with the tips of his fingers, and then climbing up on the very points of his crampons.

‘I’ll say one thing for those hairy guys,’ he grunted as he tried to climb in a series of fluid, continuous movements between one resting place and the next. ‘There’s nothing wrong with their mountaincraft. Of course, getting back down this little slope... is going to be... even more fun than climbing up.’

Turning the corner he reached the top, panting after his great effort, and an extraordinary sight now met his eyes.

He was standing at the beginning of an enormous cavern whose icy walls rose far above his head and dimly reflected the light from a distant disc of blue sky. About a hundred metres across an assault course of medium-sized ice blocks and mini fissures was the cavern’s exit, an enormous portal of ice whose windblown shape resembled a eighteen-metre-high figure eight. Beyond the portal was a remarkable scene: A strange gigantic company of pinnacles rose, gleaming white in the late afternoon sun and enclosing, like some smaller, more exclusive sanctuary, not white ice, but snowy green.

‘I’ve found something,’ he told the others. ‘I must have come out on the other side of the Sanctuary, on the eastern side of Machhapuchhare.’

He stepped from one block to another. Like a beachcomber crossing the rocks on a seashore inlet, and finally stepped onto a floor strewn with loose moraine — the debris carried down and deposited by the glacier — upon which an inadequate path had already been stamped. Sensing some new discovery, he started to walk quickly toward the cavern’s legendary-looking exit.

‘There’s a tiny valley here. No more than about one and a half square kilometres. And hidden by a small circle of peaks. It looks incredibly well sheltered. There seems to be vegetation. Yes. This is fantastic. I wish you could see this. I’ve never seen anything quite like it.’

Emerging from the figure-eight exit, he found himself at the edge of a dense forest of pine trees and giant rhododendrons. He had heard of such high-altitude forests in other more remote countries bordering Nepal, such as Sikkim and Zanskar, but not in this particular part of the mountains. There were times when Jack thought he knew all there was to be known about the Himalayas, but this was not one of them. Full of wonder at what he could see, he tiled to describe the sight on the radio.

‘There’s Himalayan silver fir, birch, juniper trees, and some coniferous shrubs I’ve never seen before. And the rhododendrons are just incredible. I’ve seen them ten metres high. But these must be fifty. Densely packed too. This looks more like rain forest than an Alpine zone.’

He glanced up at the sky, the photochromic plastic in his helmet darkening in the sunlight, and caught sight of a large bird of prey — a Himalayan vulture, he thought — as it wheeled high above the valley, searching for food.

Something scampered across the ground near his feet. A small mouse hare, almost tame.

‘There’s animal life here too. I just saw a rabbit. If the yeti has a natural habitat, I’m certain this just has to be it. Swift, this is it.’

‘Jack, this is Byron. I hate to be a party pooper, but once again I advise extreme caution. If this habitat is as much like the rain forest as you say, then it might be best to suppose that yeti will behave like any mountain gorilla. Blundering through tall vegetation in that space suit could be very dangerous. Especially if the yetis have any young ones with them. Also if the yetis have learned to treat man as an enemy, then it might be safer to assume that they will defend their habitat aggressively. Jack, on no account should you try to find a nest. Mountain gorillas commonly post sentries to keep a lookout for the rest of the group. The chances are that they’ve probably seen you already but won’t react unless you look like you’re about to pose an immediate threat.’

‘Whatever you say, Byron, you’re the expert. Only it seems a shame to go back now, having come so far.’

‘Just bear Hurké Gurung’s experience in mind.’

‘Good point.’

A whistle, as loud as any construction worker’s, echoed through the forest, as if simultaneously confirming what Cody had said.

‘Did you hear that?’ Jack asked.

‘We heard it,’ confirmed Cody. ‘Now get the hell out of there.’

‘On my way.’

Reluctantly, Jack turned to go back the way he had come. Not that it would have been easy to go any farther anyway. The rhododendron forest looked so impenetrable that he would have needed a jungle knife — a khukuri — to hack his way through it.

Another whistle, louder this time. Did that mean a yeti was coming closer? No matter. He was going anyway. Already he was stepping on to the medial moraine that led back into the ice cavern.

He glanced down at the control panel. Eight hours of power left. More than enough to make it back up to the surface. Hearing a rustling sound. Jack felt his heart stir uncomfortably inside his chest, as if protesting its unease, and he turned to face the forest again. There was movement in the giant rhododendron bushes, and for the first time since his arrival on the edge of the forest he felt alarm. Now he was glad that he had taken Cody’s advice. It would have been foolish to have gone blundering into the forest. Jack turned on his heel, and hearing what might just have been the sound of chest beating, he carried on walking with quickened footsteps. Alarm was being overtaken by fear now. The sooner he was out of there, the better. The next time he came he would bring Jameson and a gun and a net. Several guns probably.

Another chest beat. Like the sound of coconuts tumbling out of a sack and onto the ground. Or a big drill working on a distant wall. Once again he picked up his pace. He was almost running now. Stumbling a little on the loose moraine — the crampons were not suited to this kind of terrain, and he knew he should have removed them — he glanced down at the ground to check his footing. And as he moved a little farther away from daylight, the carbide lamp on top of his helmet switched on automatically, illuminating the high ceiling and a roaring demon hurtling toward him out of the darkness of the cavern ahead.

Jack heard someone yell ‘Shit,’ and then groaned as the collision knocked all the breath out of his body and carried him backward onto the ground, like the most powerful football tackle imaginable. A sharp stabbing pain in his ribs was followed by a more protracted torment as the tornado of arms and legs mauled him powerfully for about ten or twelve metres back across the floor toward the forest, and then something bit him hard. The last thing he was aware of was being wrestled through the rhododendrons and down a short gradient, and then another excruciating flash of teeth.

Nineteen

Inside the tent in the ice corridor Cody, Swift, Jameson, Jutta, Mac and Tsering faced each other grimly. They had all heard the loud roars that had accompanied Jack’s own yells of fright and pain in the seconds before his radio had stopped working. Swift was still trying to reestablish communications.

‘Jack, come in please. Are you all right?’

‘One of the yetis must have charged him,’ said Cody, stroking his long beard agitatedly.

‘That’s what it sounded like,’ affirmed Mac.

‘Probably bowled him over.’

‘Can you hear me?’

Swift released the talk button and waited a moment, but there was just static and the wind outside. She tossed the radio aside and hid her face with the palms of her hands as she tried to control her first instinct, which was to let out a loud wail of despair.

‘I got nailed by a mountain gorilla once myself,’ said Cody. ‘It was my own fault. I violated normal gorilla protocol. This was in Kigezi Gorilla Sanctuary. A big silverback, a four-hundred-pounder, broke my collarbone and damn near bit through my femoral artery. I’ve still got the scars. There’s one—’

‘Look,’ said Swift, interrupting him. ‘What are we going to do about Jack?’

‘I’d say that one of us is going to have to go and get him,’ said Mac.

‘Yes, but which one?’ said Swift.

‘Well, obviously it can’t be you, darlin’. This is no job for a woman.’

Instinctively Swift started to argue her own candidacy and then realized that she was probably the least qualified of any of them.

‘Unless the woman also happens to be a doctor and a mountaineer,’ said Jutta. ‘I can see no one better suited to this job than me.’

‘Suppose you have to carry him,’ objected Mac. ‘Could you carry him?’

‘Whoever goes should know the correct way to approach large primates,’ said Cody.

‘You’ve got frostbite,’ said Jutta. ‘It can’t be you. That much is certain.’

‘Who said only one person can go?’ said Jameson. ‘Why not two? With the Bell stretcher. Two makes more sense, surely?’

‘There’s only one environment suit up here,’ said Mac. ‘In a couple of hours it will be dark, and it’s going to get very cold in that crevasse. Without a suit, it’s doubtful anyone would make it.’

‘Mac’s right,’ said Jutta. ‘Only one person can go.’

‘And that’s me,’ added the Scotsman.

‘You?’ said Jutta. ‘You’re smaller than me.’

‘Smaller but stronger.’

‘Aren’t you confusing strength with aggression?’ said the German. ‘I’m as strong as you and a superior mountaineer. If his injuries are as bad as Byron’s were, he’ll need proper medical attention. Perhaps urgently. There’s no telling how long he will last without it.’

‘Assuming his suit’s not damaged, he might last the night,’ said Mac.

‘After those sound effects?’ said Cody. ‘That’s a pretty big assumption considering his radio no longer works. It sounded like he got hit by the whole front line of the Forty-niners. Including Joe Montana.’

There were shouts outside the tent as another group of Sherpas arrived from ABC bearing more stores and equipment. They were led by the sirdar. He bent down and squeezed into the tent, still steaming from his exertions. The sky looked grey and it had started to snow again.

Jameson told him what had happened to Jack.

The sirdar listened carefully and without emotion. He thought for a moment, nodded and then said, ‘Me jaanchhu, Jameson sahib. I want to go get him. Jack sahib is Hurké Gurung’s friend and one time, two maybe three years ago, him save Hurké’s life. So please, sahib, there can be no argument about who is to go and bring help to him. If the situation was other way, it would be Jack sahib who come and get me. That is how it is. Also, this is my country and I have been closer to yeti than any person here. Also I am best mountaineer. Even know some first aid. No question about it. I am going. Bujhina? As soon as I have drunk cha and put on these special clothes that will make me look like a spaceman, I will go and fetch my friend Jack sahib.’

The sirdar’s strong, unsmiling face held such an expression of grim determination that there was no one who felt able to challenge his claim to the rescue mission. Jameson exchanged a look with Swift who nodded back at him.

‘Okay,’ Jameson told the sirdar. ‘Job’s yours.’

‘Hajur. Pugna kati samay laagcha?’

‘We think it should take you about three hours at the most. It’s a more or less straight route along the shelf inside the crevasse.’

Hurké glanced at his Casio sports watch and then outside the tent. The weather had deteriorated even in the few minutes since he and the Sherpas had come up from the Rognon.

‘Be dark by then. And there is maybe bad weather to come. As soon as I am in crevasse, rest of team should go back down to Camp One. Not stay here.’

‘He’s right,’ said Mac. ‘I’d better go and organize the men.’

‘Mac sahib. Before you go. Mero tasbir khichnukos? Laai ke bhaanchha?’ He shrugged apologetically. ‘Could you take my picture please?’

‘Sure,’ said Mac, and lifting the Nikon that was nearby always hanging on a strap around his neck, he quickly took the sirdar’s portrait.

‘Thank you, sahib. It is for wife and son. In case anything happens to make problems. You would see that they get it, yes?’

‘Of course. But don’t be bloody silly. Nothing is going to happen to you.’

‘Yes, sahib.’

‘I’ll go and fetch that suit for you,’ said Swift and followed Mac outside.

Jameson went to find Ang Tsering.

‘The gear the sirdar and the men just brought up,’ he asked. ‘Where is it?’

Tsering pointed to several sixty-pound loads that were still roped up for carrying.

‘But we must go back down. The sirdar has said so.’

Jameson examined one of the loads and then another. He seemed to find what he was looking for and clapped his hands together purposefully.

‘Yes, yes. But before we leave, there’s something I want to organize first.’

‘And what is that, sahib?’

‘A surprise.’ Jameson looked excited. ‘Can’t understand why I didn’t think of this before. Seems the perfectly logical thing to do, really. But there we are. You can’t always be omniscient. Tell me, Tsering, do you know how to fix an ice screw, or a dead man anchor?’

Tsering shook his head. ‘I regret no, sahib.’

‘Never mind. I’ll show you.’

‘This dead man anchor? Is it for Jack’s friend, Didier sahib? Is this the surprise?’

‘Christ no. It’s to keep the surprise secure.’

Bryan Perrins had asked Chaz Mustilli to come to his office. Mustilli was in charge of assigning field personnel and had recommended CASTORP for the job in the Himalayas. Like Perrins, Mustilli had also formed the conclusion that the Chinese soldiers had been murdered by CASTORP. Mustilli was a thickset man, with a Kojak head and an expensive-looking pipe he sucked often but only ever smoked in his own office. As he handed the DDI a file on CASTORP and sat down, he looked uncomfortable, even depressed.

Perrins noted Mustilli’s expression and assumed the worst. But he let him go ahead with his explanation.

‘I did what you asked, Bryan. I started to look into CASTORp’s background. And it would seem that we, um, somehow overlooked his most recent psychological profile. Unfortunately the person who did the evaluation went sick soon after it was done and, well, the long and the short of it is that we just didn’t know about it when we recommended CASTORP for this mission. The report has only just turned up. I mean he seemed to be perfectly well qualified. Of course, if we had known what we now know then, we’d probably have recommended someone else.’

Perrins nodded slowly.

‘And what does this tardy bit of psychological evaluation have to say about our man in Himalaya?’ He laughed at his own little joke. ‘I mean, it’s not good, right?’

‘There is some evidence of recent psychological problems.’

‘Chaz, your face tells me that much. Tell me something I don’t know. Tell me what the shrink said.’

‘Apparently his thoughts and deeds no longer meet the demands of reality. He is probably suffering from some kind of psychosis.’

‘Well, we can’t afford to recall him. He’s the only card we have to play. No, the question is how to control him.’ Perrins stood up and went to the window. ‘You’ve been reading his reports, Chaz. Do you think he killed those Chinese?’

‘Yes, I do.’ Mustilli sucked noisily on his empty pipe as if he had been using an inhaler. ‘You know, it won’t necessarily stop him from getting the job done.’

‘I think you’re right, Chaz. No, I’m just worried what might happen if any of those poor fucking scientists happen to get in our psycho’s way. There’s no telling what he might do. I’ll send him an e-mail. Try and put him on the straight and narrow.’

Arriving back at ABC after another day walking around the glacier, Boyd found only a couple of Sherpas hanging around in their snowbound hotel and, underneath the clamshell, Lincoln Warner composing an electronic message on his computer.

‘Thank God for e-mail,’ grumbled the tall black man. ‘Otherwise I think I might go mad up here.’

‘You more than most,’ murmured Boyd. ‘Who’s it from?’

‘What?’

‘The message.’

‘Oh, just some students,’ he said vaguely. ‘From time to time, I zap some information about our expedition to a classroom in Washington.’

‘Nice of you.’

Boyd wondered exactly what it was that Warner actually did all day. He rarely ventured out into the Sanctuary, except for the walk he took regularly at around three o’clock in the afternoon. He seemed to spend the rest of his time sitting in front of his screen. The one time Warner had let him get near enough to see what he was doing, it had turned out he was playing some kind of interactive computer game.

‘Hey, Link, where the hell is everyone? This place looks like it’s a public holiday.’

Warner clicked his mouse to mail the message via the satellite and turned in his chair.

‘Nearly everyone’s up at Camp One. Seems like Jack found the place where the yetis are holed up.’

‘Hey, no shit?’

‘No shit.’

‘So why the face like Bela Lugosi? This means you guys are going to be famous, doesn’t it?’

‘They lost radio contact with Jack after what sounded like an attack. He could be hurt.’

‘An attack? By one of the monsters?’

Warner evinced uncomfortable. ‘Yes. If you want to put it that way.’ Boyd reminded him most of Kent in King Lear. Someone who mistook being blunt for wit.

‘That’s too bad. Anything we can do?’

‘No. Apparently not. The sirdar’s gone to rescue him. We hope.’

Boyd nodded judicially. ‘He’s a good man. If anyone can save Jack’s ass, it’s the sirdar.’

He hauled off his windproof jacket and dropped it onto the floor.

‘It looks like I was wrong, doesn’t it? What do you think it is — this yeti? Some kind of great ape, huh?’

‘I’d say that some kind of great ape was probably the most likely scenario.’

Boyd poured himself a coffee from a Beverage Butler that stood on a table and sat down opposite Warner, nursing the steaming mug in his cold hands.

‘Yessir, you and some of these other scientists are going to be famous.’

Warner rubbed his smooth chin thoughtfully. The beard was gone now, but he was missing its tactile comfort. Stroking it had made him feel more relaxed somehow. Like being your own dog.

‘If we live that long.’

‘How’s that?’

‘I was listening to the Voice of America on the radio a little while ago. It seems that the cooling-off period between India and Pakistan may be coming to a premature end. Several Muslim countries have stated that they will declare war on India if it should attack Pakistan. An act of religious solidarity, they said. They’ve already sent troops and equipment. I’m beginning to think that it might become rather difficult to get out of here.’

‘Oh, is that all?’ Boyd looked and sounded unimpressed.

‘You sound like you don’t believe the war is a possibility, Jon.’

‘They haven’t had one yet, have they? Look, if there is a war it isn’t going to be about troops and equipment,’ said Boyd. ‘It’s going to be about a failure of deterrence. If one of them thinks that they can get away with a strike. Right?’

‘Maybe. But where exactly will that leave us? That’s what I’d like to know. The Indian border is not so very far away.’

Boyd drained his coffee cup and lit a cigarette.

‘Beginning to get to you, huh?’ he said. ‘The proximity?’

‘I don’t mind admitting it.’

‘Maybe you know something I don’t. All those radio broadcasts you Listen to. You’re probably a lot better informed about the situation than I am. But frankly. Link, I wouldn’t let it bother me.’

‘No? Even a nominal nuclear case scenario is likely to have some kind of effect on the world’s weather system.’

‘Not really my area,’ said Boyd. ‘Solid fuel emissions are more likely to screw things up for us back home than a few nukes down here.’

‘But Delhi. That’s where we flew into on the way to Khat. That’s just six hundred and fifty kilometres away. If Delhi is nuked...’

‘If Delhi is nuked, then we’ll just have to find another way to fly home, is all. Calcutta probably. No way Pakistan can reach Calcutta. It’s just too far for their missiles.’ He laughed. ‘Of course if we happened to be back in Delhi at the time, now that would be different. That would be unfortunate.’ He kept on laughing as he expanded on the possibility. ‘Especially if you had also happened to have evidence that proved the existence of the Abominable Snowman.’

‘I seem to recall you saying that there was no telling what might happen if they started throwing nukes around.’

‘I was just—’ Boyd smiled ruefully. ‘Y’know, playing devil’s advocate. My honest opinion? It’s like Swifty said. This whole international situation’s been a big bonus for us. The whole world is shit scared of what’s been happening on the Indian subcontinent. We’ve got the place to ourselves. For a team of scientists, what could be better than that?’

‘Apart from those Chinese up near MBC.’

‘Funny thing about them. They’re gone. I was up that way earlier and there’s not a sign of them. I reckon Ang Tsering was on the button. They must have been deserters. Probably skedaddled as soon as Cody and Jutta were out of there. You ask me, those two people are lucky they’re still alive.’

Boyd poured himself another coffee and laughed at Warner’s gloomy expression.

‘Hey, come on, lighten up. You must have known what you were getting into when you came up here?’

‘I guess I didn’t really give it much thought.’

‘That Swift,’ laughed Boyd. ‘She can be pretty damned persuasive when she wants to be.’

‘Something like that.’

‘I thought so. She’s a good-looking girl. Not much she couldn’t persuade me to do, if she put her mind to it. If she put her body into it as well, then...’ Boyd shook his head as he tried to conjure an image of what he might be capable of doing in the carnal cause of Swift’s body.

Warner grinned back at him uncomfortably. Generally more comfortable with women than men, he especially disliked this kind of locker-room talk.

‘Hell, for a night with her, I think I might even take a shot at the southwest face,’ declared Boyd.

The other man felt his cheek muscles harden with irritation but tried to keep his smile going. Boyd was developing a real knack for knowing how to annoy him. Wondering if he had the same effect on everyone else, Warner turned and fixed his eyes on the roof of the clamshell and spoke as if he could not bear to look at Boyd.

‘She is very attractive, isn’t she?’

‘You want my advice? Don’t even think about it. Stop scaring the shit out of yourself with what’s on the radio and pray that they can capture one of those ape-men.’

‘Okay. Yes, I’ll do that.’

‘Now then. What do you say we find some of those ready-to-eat meals and a good bottle of scotch and have ourselves a real dinner? Me, I could eat a horse.’

Twenty

Jack Furness lay on the ground in the rhododendron forest, drifting slowly back to consciousness. He was tired and wanted only to sleep. Shifting his position he felt the pain in his left shoulder from where he had been bitten and almost fainted again. His whole body ached from head to toe as if he’d been thrown around by one of those television wrestlers. Thrown around, slammed, stamped on, clothes-lined and half strangled. There was a terrible throbbing pain in his head, so bad it made him feel sick. Inside the SCE suit however it was at least still warm. Warm enough to make him want to go back to sleep, to forget the pain.

To forget the extraordinary-looking creature that had been the cause of his pain.

He pushed himself up on one elbow, opened his eyes, groaned and rolled onto his back — slowly, in case the wild man of this high Himalayan forest should think he still posed some kind of threat and attack again. If it was even still on the scene. Jack looked around, trying to get his bearings and wondering what they must be thinking in Camp Two on the ice corridor. They must have heard the attack.

‘Hello, this is Jack calling Camp Two, are you receiving me, over.’

He was lying on a gentle gradient that was covered with low, spiny shrubs. Above him soared the tops of the trees and the giant rhododendrons, and although the daylight was beginning to fade fast, he could now see that the forest concealed a deep depression and that the valley was more probably the bowl of an extinct volcano. It would certainly have explained the apparent fertility of the soil. It would also have explained why the forest was so uniquely sheltered.

‘Hello, Swift, this is Jack. Can you hear me? Over.’

He sat up and, feeling sick again, dropped his head between his knees. Feeling a stabbing pain in his left side as he tried to take a deep breath, he concluded that at least one of his ribs was cracked or broken. Added to the injury he had sustained to his left shoulder, this meant that the only really comfortable position for his left arm was pressed close to his side. Thus, partly disabled, he lifted up his head and gently thumped the side of his helmet hoping to restore the communications connection that had been lost sometime during the attack. He found the water pipe pressing against his cheek and, turning his head toward it, took a long cool drink.

‘Is anyone reading me? Over.’

It was no good. He tried to imagine what they would be thinking. Did they think he was dead? Would they attempt a rescue? It was imperative he re-establish radio contact. As soon as he could get back up the slope and into the comparative safety of the crevasse, he would have to try and take off the suit and check out all the connections. He could hear a bird singing somewhere and the sound of the wind stirring the bushes around him, so the hot mike was also working.

At first he saw only dense foliage ahead of him. But here and there, between thick, leathery evergreen leaves each as big as a baseball glove, he could see patches of a different colour. A dark, reddish brown colour.

They were moving patches of colour.

He stared, both fascinated and terrified.

Curious, they stared back.

There were maybe fifteen or twenty of them. They were sitting farther down the same gradient, less than fifteen metres away, eating rhododendron leaves and a fungus like a giant mushroom that grew in quantity on the bark of a tree.

‘Holy shit,’ said Jack.

They behaved like apes, and yet they were also something more. Their brows were apelike but there, he thought, the similarity ended, for the yetis’ faces were quite hairless and flesh-coloured, like a young chimpanzee’s, and featured a small but very definite-looking nose. Their mouths were different too: smaller than a gorilla’s and yet seemingly more articulate. Mostly they just belched with apparent contentedness, or grunted like a pig, or uttered raspy expirations of noise that sounded like chuckles. But occasionally one would lean toward another and, still looking straight at Jack, utter a more complicated set of belched vocalizations that seemed to require some labial dexterity — sounds that resembled the barking, guttural remarks of a man whose larynx had been removed. Jack felt his ears burning. Maybe he was imagining it, but for all the world it looked like the yetis were talking about him.

‘Swift, Cody? I wish you could see this. It’s fantastic.’

A sense of awe did not blind Jack to the gravity of his situation. It was still possible that the yetis might kill him. And in only a few hours his power pack would run out, leaving him without heat. With the outside temperature already dropping as dusk approached and snow filling the air above the treetops, he would probably freeze to death. He had to get out of there.

Cautiously Jack dug his heels into the soft, black volcanic earth and pushed himself gently half a metre back up the hill.

His movements produced a variety of reactions among the group of yetis.

Some craned their necks to get a better view of him, while others, chattering among themselves, stood up. A female holding an infant turned her back to him protectively. Nearest of all, an adult male, easily recognizable by his enormous size and silver-red torso, watched him intensely for a moment and then uttered a deafening roar.

Jack remained still for a moment, waiting for them to settle down again. When he thought it was safe, he repeated the manoeuvre. It had become sufficiently gloomy underneath the leaf cover of the forest for the light on top of his helmet to switch itself on automatically. Momentarily dazzled by the carbide lamp, the big male rose on long bowed legs — much longer than a gorilla’s — to his full height. Jack guessed him to be over two metres in height. The male took a deep breath and, leaning toward Jack, roared with even greater volume and ferocity.

‘Wraaagh!’

It was as intimidating a display of hominoid power and aggression as Jack had ever witnessed, and he could well understand how Hurké could have lost control of his bowels.

‘Okay, you made your point. You don’t like the light. No problem.’

Jack quickly turned off the carbide lamp and stayed quite still.

But now that he was on his feet, the big male yeti was apparently set on underlining his dominance over Jack and the rest of the group, and flinging his long shaggy arms above his head, he roared again.

‘Wraaagh!’

‘Okay, okay. I hear you. You’re the bossman.’

Advancing nearer Jack, the yeti walked quite unlike any ape he had ever seen, not with the upper part of his hugely muscled body, brachiating on the knuckles of his hubcap-sized hands, but upright, with all of his weight on his legs, his head held high in the cold mountain air, like a man. Jack thought Bossman must have weighed all of a hundred and eighty kilogrammes and the crest on his head was as high as a Norman helmet. He was the most magnificent animal — if animal he was — Jack had ever seen.

Jack realized that Bossman might possibly also be the last thing he would ever see. He pressed his head against his knees, bracing himself for the mighty blow he felt certain was coming. At best it would be a blow that knocked him senseless again.

Instead the yeti merely stood over him like some ancient Greek Titan intent on storming heaven, roared once more, and then stomped back to his original position, where he sat down again on his enormous backside. But while Bossman’s silver-red back was temporarily turned. Jack managed to push himself farther back up the gradient.

Painfully he glanced back over his good shoulder and saw that he had only about ten feet to go to reach the line where the forest ended and the ice cavern began. Although his shoulder and side hurt, his legs felt fine and he thought he might have stood up and climbed what remained of the crater’s slope had he dared to turn his back on the yetis. Instead he dug his heels into the earth and the shrubs and pushed himself up.

His hand touched something flat and reflective. It was not a piece of flat stone as he first thought, but a piece of plastic, a layered grid of what looked like photo voltaic cells. Jack felt around his helmet to see if something had come loose even though the object looked too big to have...

The second attack came from directly behind him.

Jack yelled out with fright as two enormous hands clasped his helmet like a basketball, lifting him clear off his feet. There must have been another big silverback male squatting behind him at the top of the crater all along, possibly the same yeti that had attacked him in the first place. For a moment Jack hung there, grappling with the roaring yeti’s vice-like grip as he made a futile attempt to free himself. Suddenly the creature gave his helmet a sharp twist, just as if it had intended to break Jack’s neck, and for one terrifying moment he had a close view of the yeti’s cavernous mouth with its large tartar-covered teeth. The teeth had looked harmless enough on the skull he had given to Swift. And yet they were undoubtedly the same size as the ones now snapping at his throat.

Seconds later Jack fell to the ground, but without his helmet. That remained in the yeti’s hands. His attacker roared with satisfaction, perhaps imagining that it had decapitated its victim, and then hurled the helmet back into the ice cave.

Jack told himself to play dead. It was now his only chance if the creature was not to finish him off. He had heard about Alaskan grizzly bears that would leave you alone if they thought you were dead, but Jack was aware that this would require a control over his own body and its thresholds of pain he no longer possessed.

There was just one chance he might make a more convincing corpse.

Jack hauled Jameson’s hypodermic pistol from its holster.

For a split second he thought of shooting the yeti, only something told him that the two or three minutes required for the drug to take effect on such a large creature would be all the beast needed to kill him. If indeed there was any drug in the syringe at all. And if there was no drug he would surely just aggravate the beast even further. It was his best chance and he knew it. He pointed the pistol at the inside of his thigh and pulled the trigger.

The hypodermic dart struck its close target with the cold sharp sting of a large snake. Jack cursed and fought his automatic instinct to pull out the dart.

‘Damn you. Miles,’ he thought. The dart hurt — whatever Jameson said about painless anaesthesia, the dart hurt.

In half an hour it would be dark. In another half hour — if the drug worked — he might be able to crawl away unseen.

The big silverback male — surely even bigger than Number One — swept a rhododendron bush out of its path and advanced on Jack as he waited, desperately, for the Ketamine Hydrochloride to deliver its mercifully analgesic effect.

The sirdar, being a former Gurkha naik, or sergeant, and a member of a tribe that lived in a part of Nepal always more strongly influenced by India, was a Hindu. But many of the Sherpas, including Ang Tsering, were Buddhists of Tibetan stock. Like most Nepalese, Hurké Gurung was scrupulously tolerant of Buddhists, just as they were of Hindus, and indeed Nepalese Hindus were quite Buddhist in their relaxed interpretation of the caste system. So before beginning his rescue mission, the sirdar was happy to accept a blessing from Pertemba, a Sherpa who in a previous incarnation, it was said, had been a Tibetan Lama. Hurké also accepted the loan of a little image of the Green Tara, who took precedence among all the queens of Tibetan mythology and who, he was promised, would protect him from all harm that might befall him. Another man tied a piece of yellow thread around the sirdar’s neck for good luck.

Hurké Gurung was touched by the devotion shown by his men and decided that it could only be the case that they felt he had represented them well as far as the bideshis were concerned. But he preferred to put his own faith in Ganesh, the elephant-headed god of wisdom and the remover of obstacles, and if the occasion arose, Pashupati, a benevolent form of Shiva, and the Lord of Beasts.

Uttering silent prayers to these two Hindu deities, and with fond thoughts of his wife and their son, the sirdar was lowered into the crevasse and onto the shelf leading to what the rest of the Sherpas were already calling the pabitra ban — the Holy Forest.

Jack had wrongly supposed that the Ketamine Hydrochloride would render him unconscious. He experienced the effect of the drug most noticeably as a lessening of the pain in his shoulder and side, and then as a creeping paralysis of all his major muscle groups. He had quite forgotten that the drug had only an immobilizing effect; that he would become insensitive to external stimulation; that his eyelids would remain open in a semblance of death; but that he would remain fully conscious. So he could not even blink when the yeti, crashing through the undergrowth after him, picked up a rotten log as big as a filing cabinet and raised it in the air with the apparent intention of crushing him underneath.

Instead, seemingly influenced by Jack’s complete immobility, the creature sat down on its haunches only away from Jack’s head and allowed the log to roll harmlessly back down its enormous shoulders and onto the ground. Bending forward, the yeti searched the fixed expression in Jack’s eyes for any sign of life.

Jack could only meet his penetrating stare and sense of sharp consciousness behind the amber-coloured eves. Surely, he thought, this was no ordinary ape. This was a highly intelligent creature, with an awareness of the world that seemed quite uncharacteristic of any ordinary animal.

Another more painful indication of the creature’s intelligence immediately followed, for with an insight that seemed quite uncanny, it poked Jack hard against his injured ribs with one long cigar-tube of a forefinger. It was as well he had thought to restrain himself chemically, he told himself. But for the anaesthetising effect of the Ketamine, he would undoubtedly have yelled with pain, with a probably fatal result.

Gradually the yeti began to relax and glance around to its companions with the smug delight of one who had defeated an opponent. It even seemed — he was quite sure this could only be the drug — that the creature was laughing: a deep, unpleasant, alien kind of laugh that sounded like one of the giants he had been thinking of earlier. Cronus or Hyperion. A contemptuous belly laugh born of enormous strength and size such as the Cyclops Polyphemus might have uttered before eating six members of Ulysses’s crew.

But if he had thought that the yeti might now leave him alone. Jack was soon made aware of this mistake, for the creature took him by the ankle and began to drag him back down the slope toward the rest of the group like some kind of trophy, as if he wished somehow to emphasize his dominance of the rest by his victory over the strange interloper.

The others slapped the ground with clear delight and whooped and roared their admiration of the yeti that Jack assumed was the real Number One, for even Bossman seemed subdued when Number One was on the scene.

Number One howled, made a snatching sign with its long, ramrod fingers, as if plucking the head of a flower, and then put the fingers to his mouth, repeating the action several times as if it contained a meaning, and eliciting from the rest of the group many grunts of approval.

Other yetis signed back. It looked like sign language.

Jack did not know much about linguistics beyond what he had seen on PBS, or read in the New Yorker. He was aware that some chimpanzees, Washoe for one, had been taught a rudimentary form of communication. He was also aware that there was considerable debate as to whether or not such communication implied thought and/or emotions. But this looked like something much more tangible. A sign language that they themselves had originated and not one taught by humans. Or was this just another hallucination? If so it was a very general one, for the impression he had was of all the yetis communicating with each other and with some dexterity too.

Something squeaked.

Not the baby yeti as he had first thought, but a smaller creature, about a half a metre long, covered with thick fur and with a distinctive squat build. It was a Himalayan marmot. One of the pendulously-breasted yeti females was holding the creature in her hand.

An absurd idea that this might be some kind of pet was immediately rejected when the female took the squeaking marmot by the leg and, wielding it like a slingshot, banged it hard against the side of a tree, killing it instantly. For a moment she seemed to examine the marmot’s stomach fur until Jack saw the blood on her strong fingers and realized that she had disemboweled it and was now eating the innards. Her meal over, the female yeti flung away the gutted furry carcass as if it had been an empty candy wrapper.

A vague memory of the eviscerated marmot they had seen on top of the Rognon, and of an article in National Geographic devoted to a group of meat-eating chimpanzees, was quickly replaced by a sense of dread as to the meaning of the yeti sign language.

Dread turned to horror as Number One ripped the control panel off the front of Jack’s SCE suit and started to chew at it experimentally.

The yetis were carnivores.

They were planning to eat him. And to eat him alive.

Twenty-one

As soon as Hurké Gurung was in the crevasse, the team, with the exception of Jameson and the Sherpas, prepared to start back for Camp One.

The sky was gunmetal grey and full of snow, and the wind was already blowing fiercely.

‘Where are you going?’ Swift asked Jameson as he mounted the ladder that led up the wall next to the crevasse.

‘Won’t be long. Something I want to do first with the men. You carry on.’

Swift eyed the spade-shaped alloy plates dangling from the fistful of wires he was holding.

‘What are those? What are you up to. Miles?’ she asked suspiciously.

Grinning maniacally, the Zimbabwean started to climb the aluminium ladder.

‘Ask no questions,’ he said from the top of the wall. ‘I hope all will become clear in due course. Trust me.’

Tsering and some of the other Sherpas were already working under a floodlight in the jumble of ice and snow that led down to the black hole now containing their sirdar. Out of the shelter of the corridor, the wind was stronger and Jameson had to shout to make himself heard.

‘Did you put those ice screws in, like I showed you?’ he asked Tsering. ‘At twenty-foot intervals?’

‘Yes, sahib.’

‘The lugs should lie flush with the surface,’ he said, bending over to inspect one. ‘That looks good.’ Experimentally he slipped the point of his ice axe into the lug and turned it.

‘They’re all tight,’ Tsering said wearily. He still had no idea what the janaawar daaktar had in mind.

‘Good, good.’

Jameson pointed to a large canvas bag that the Sherpas had carried up from ABC.

‘Now then, inside the bag is a net. We’re going to secure it inside the crevasse.’

‘Will the yeti not tear it?’ asked Tsering. ‘The sirdar said the yeti was very strong.’

‘Not this net. It’s a cargo net. Same sort as they use to lift things out of the holds of ships. I last used this net to trap a wild musk ox. And believe me, if it was strong enough for a musk ox, I think it should be strong enough for a yeti. We’ll secure one side of the net to the lugs and the other to the dead man anchors I need to place on the other side.’

‘Yes, sahib. We have roped some ladders together as you asked, but—’

‘Then I’d better rope up.’

Jameson was already tying a rope around his own waist.

‘—but in this wind it is dangerous, sahib. Perhaps it would be better to wait until morning.’

‘And miss a night’s hunting? Nonsense.’

He waited until Tsering had tied the other end to one of the ice screws and around himself, and then jerked his head down the slope.

‘Come on. I want this all fixed before it gets dark.’

They walked farther along the edge of the crevasse, toward the several sections of aluminium ladders that now spanned it in a rickety-looking banana-shaped drawbridge. Jameson stood for a moment and then pronounced it a fine piece of engineering, although it was hardly level: The slope on the other side of the crevasse meant that the bridge had a camber that tilted sickeningly to one side.

‘Good work, men,’ said Jameson. ‘Okay, take up the rope.’

Tsering and the others collected the rope and watched as the white Zimbabwean placed one foot on the first rung of the ladder, making sure that it slotted comfortably between the points of his crampons. Each was glad he would not be asked to cross the bridge. Rope or no rope, there was no doubting Jameson’s courage.

Adrenaline racing through his legs, Jameson moved on with the steadiness and utter concentration of a high-wire walker. He had no idea how deep the chasm below him was and felt just as glad he couldn’t really see into it. Sometimes it was better to live in ignorance. His footsteps faltered only once and that was when he reached the middle, where the two ladders had been tied end to end with knots of rope that were Gordian in their size and complexity. As he lifted his foot over one of these, the ladder wobbled alarmingly and then sagged under his weight. For a brief moment Jameson had a vision of himself standing between the two separating halves of the makeshift bridge, like a man who finds himself on a splitting floe of ice, but he just as soon regained his nerve and carried on, reaching the other side with a loud exclamation of relief.

Straight away he sat about placing the dead man anchors, embedding each spade-shaped plate in the snow in such a way that its entire surface could resist movement when a load was applied to the wires: Pulling on the wires had the effect of bedding the anchors farther into the snow. When Jameson was satisfied that these were secure, he hauled the cargo net over the crevasse. Next, he tied the rope to the anchors and then to a series of screw-gate karabiners attached to the net. Last, he adjusted the height of the net so that it lay just below the lip of the crevasse, immediately above the hidden shelf onto which the yetis were apt to jump.

‘Do you see?’ Jameson shouted redundantly. ‘When a yeti jumps onto the ledge, we’ll have him.’

Jameson walked back along the far side of the crevasse to the ladder bridge and waved to Ang Tsering.

‘Okay, throw me a line,’ he said.

The rope securing him during his first walk across the bridge had been used to haul the net over and then to position it inside the crevasse.

Tsering looked around the ground and then shouted to one of the Sherpas.

‘Dori kahaa chha?’

Looking crestfallen, a man named Nyima, walked back up the slope and disappeared over the top of the wall of the ice corridor.

‘He’s gone to fetch some more rope,’ Tsering explained.

Jameson nodded patiently, once again preparing himself mentally to cross the void.

A minute or two passed and then the Sherpa returned, bowed to the assistant sirdar, and said that there was no more rope. Tsering began to curse Nyima loudly and told him to go down to Camp One and fetch some.

‘Look, never mind,’ said Jameson. ‘There’s no time to go back down. I’ll have to do it without.’

Tsering looked appalled.

‘But, sahib. It is dangerous. Suppose you fall?’

Jameson picked up the rope that had been used to lower the ladder across the crevasse like a drawbridge, intending to use it as a makeshift banister, and placed a foot on the ladder.

‘Then I suppose I’ll have to try to hold on to this,’ he said coolly, and started to walk.

Gingerly, like a man stepping through a minefield, Jameson made his way across the ladder, pausing only once, to wait until a powerful gust of wind had died away.

Reaching the other side, he brushed aside Nyima’s apologies and Tsering’s continued praise for the ingenuity of his trap.

‘Yes indeed,’ said Tsering. ‘The yeti will get a real surprise.’

From his rucksack, Jameson removed a long cylindrical-looking object and began to attach it to one of the ropes supporting the net.

‘And what is this, sahib?’

‘This?’ Jameson grinned another manic-looking smile. ‘This might just turn out to be my early-morning wake-up call.’

Still paralyzed by the Ketamine. Jack lay listening to the chatter of the yetis, waiting helplessly for Number One to rip his guts out with his teeth and fingers. Chewing the control box investigatively, the yeti appeared to be in no real hurry, and Jack decided that his main hope of survival now lay in the taste of the plastic box. If Number One was persuaded that the rest of Jack’s body was equally unappetizing, then its late dinner might be cancelled.

Number One stopped chewing and broke the box into two pieces as if it had been a stick of bread. Appetite gave way to curiosity as the yeti began to pick the chips and wires out of the box.

Jack found small consolation in the sight. He felt like a teddy bear which at any moment might find its stomach ripped open by some inquisitive child in search of the source of its growl.

Another big silverback, the one Jack recognized as Bossman, walked stoopingly toward Jack’s supine body, eliciting a warning bark from Number One. Ignoring the obvious warning, Bossman sat down and began to tug at Jack’s boot. This time Number One flung the control box aside, strutted over, and, separated only by a small tree, sat down immediately beside Bossman and ignored him with studious care. But it seemed plain from the reaction of the rest of the group that something was going to happen, something violent: All the yetis fell silent.

Suddenly Bossman slapped down the tree between himself and Number One, tore off a useful-looking branch, and stood up, brandishing it like a club. Number One needed no more provocation. Roaring angrily, he too stood up, and Jack saw that not only was he at least a foot bigger than Bossman but also that he was armed with Jack’s ice axe.

It was fortunate for Bossman that Number One struck him with the shovel-like adze instead of the sharper and more lethal pick. The blow landed on Bossman’s shoulder, and instantly Bossman began to retreat toward Jack, screaming hysterically.

For several anxious seconds Jack thought he would find himself trampled to death by the huge feet of the defeated yeti. Instead his whole head was suddenly drenched with Bossman’s noxious-smelling urine as real fear caused the creature to lose control over its capacious bladder.

His eyes, ears, nose, and mouth filled with the yeti’s piss; Jack swallowed involuntarily — Ketamine allowed the normal pharyngeal-laryngeal reflexes — as Bossman fled downhill, far out of Number One’s way.

Number One turned to face the rest of the group, his crest and head hair erect, barking excitedly and still brandishing Jack’s ice axe as if seeking to draw out any other potential challenges to his leadership. A few seconds later he charged into the midst of the group, grabbed a young female by her neck hair as she knelt submissively in front of him and then, pig-grunting with annoyance, began to mate with her as if simultaneously demonstrating his dominance over the rest of his harem.

A minute or two passed, and then Number One sat down again, staring scornfully at the rest of the group, and began eating the leaves of a rhododendron bush.

Jack realized that Number One had forgotten about him. Reeking of Bossman’s urine, his eyes stinging from the acids it contained. Jack prayed for deliverance and tried to recall exactly how long the snow leopard had remained drugged after Miles Jameson had fired his dart. He thought it had been an hour. Yet he also had an uncomfortable memory of Jameson mentioning that recovery periods of as long as five hours were not uncommon. Jack decided that he must have been lying there for not much more than thirty minutes. Perhaps fifty minutes had passed since the first attack. He felt his eyelids flutter. Did that mean he was tired and wanted to sleep? Or that he was recovering the use of his muscles? He tried to blink and succeeded. He was recovering. His heart leaped within his chest. With it returned the pain in his ribs. And the big silverback.

Smacking his lips hungrily. Number One sat down beside Jack’s head and sniffed at him, apparently undeterred by the stench of urine. Then he reached inside the suit and curled a big walking-stick handle of a forefinger underneath the neck of Jack’s water-warmed underwear. Fascinated by the elastic collar and the way it snapped back against Jack’s chest every time it was released, the yeti managed to amuse itself for the best part of two or three precious minutes. With every passing second Jack was starting to regain feeling in his body. He wanted to maintain control until the very last possible moment. To obtain the maximum possible shock value. Because if the yeti thought he was dead, then maybe he could use that to his advantage. Seeing the corpse of a defeated enemy spring back to life might surprise Number One just long enough for Jack to make his escape. It wasn’t much of a plan, but it would have to do. Clenching his buttocks, flexing his calf muscles, wriggling his toes. Jack prepared to come back from the dead.

With bared teeth Number One leaned near Jack’s throat.

It would have to be now.

Jack scrambled to his feet, yelling at the top of his voice.

‘Bastard!’

Number One recoiled, voiding a stream of diarrheic dung onto the ground before running away through the undergrowth.

With a series of grunts, barks, and ear-piercing screams, the rest of the group followed him, crashing through the rhododendron forest, flattening small trees and breaking through bushes in their desperation to be away from whatever it was that had frightened a yeti of Number One’s power and status.

Unsteady on his feet and feeling nauseated again — he was uncertain if this was due to his injuries, the drug, or to the yeti urine he had swallowed — Jack staggered back up the gradient and through the forest to the ice cavern. Arriving laboriously at the top, he was violently sick, causing such a pain in his injured side that he collapsed onto the icy floor and almost passed out. On his hands and knees he forced himself to go on. There was no time to lose. Oddly he still felt warm although he could not see how the SCE suit could be working and attributed the continued heat of his body to the Ketamine. Perhaps, he reasoned, one of the side effects of Ketamine anaesthesia was heat production. He had no idea how long such a state might last, but with the air temperature already well below zero and still falling, it was now imperative that he keep moving. At least there was no wind to cope with inside the cavern.

Jack reached the figure eight, and feeling a little stronger, he stood up and took a few paces forward, at the same time kicking something the size of a rock but also somehow hollow. It was his helmet. At least now he could conserve some precious body heat, even if the means of generating it were no longer functioning. He put on the helmet, plugged it into the redundant life-support unit he still wore on his back, and started to pick his way slowly back across the ice blocks that covered the cavern floor. His water pipe was gone, but miraculously the carbide light on top of the helmet still worked — although not the halogen — prompting him to wonder how he would have managed the route back along the shelf in total darkness. The yellow carbide lamp illuminated the difficulty he now faced in getting back down the icy slope that led on to the shelf, twisting around into the darkness of the crevasse helter-skelter. With only one good shoulder, it would be impossible to layback his way down, and without the ice axe to brake his slide, the journey down might easily end at the unfathomed bottom of the crevasse.

Jack sat down on his backside and braced himself. He took as deep a breath as the pain in his ribs allowed and then launched himself down the icy slope.

The sirdar stepped carefully along the shelf inside the crevasse, keeping as close to the wall as his own overriding sense of urgency permitted. He tried to keep his mind on the route in front of him, but isolated inside the SCE suit and alone in the darkness, his thoughts returned to Jack and how the American had saved his own life.

It had been six years before. There had been an accident on Lhotse, the fourth-highest mountain in the world. A rock-step on the southwestern ridge. Having helped Jack and Didier establish a camp from which they hoped to conquer the summit, Hurké and another climber, an Englishman named Thompson, had been descending a snow ridge between six thousand four hundred and six thousand seven hundred metres when they slipped and fell. Thompson had been killed. Although badly injured, Hurké had managed to use his ice axe to brake his fall but as a result had suffered severe lacerations to his hands. Jack had abseiled down to him and in doing so had almost been killed himself — once when a peg had come out of the hard granite wall, and again when he was struck by a small rock fall.

There was no getting away from it: But for Jack sahib, he would still be on that mountainside.

Hurké’s radio crackled. It was Jameson. Inside the sirdar’s helmet he sounded like the voice of his own conscience. Or maybe the Lord Shiva himself. Hurké stopped to take a rest.

‘Hurké, how are you coming along?’

‘Good, thank you, Jameson sahib. But this is a bad place. I would not be surprised to see writing on this wall. There is a destiny here.’

‘If that’s so, then I’m sure you must be earning good points for your karma,’ advised Jameson. ‘Like the sadhu we saw. Remember?’

‘Yes, I remember.’

The sirdar wasn’t sure if he believed in karma and the wheel of rebirth very much. He had seen too many people killed in the mountains to accept the idea that an unfulfilled karma would bind him yet more closely to a continuing cycle of birth, death, and rebirth. His belief in friendship seemed stronger.

‘I just wanted to warn you about something when you come back,’ said Jameson. ‘I’ve left a net over the mouth of the crevasse. Just in case another yeti should decide to drop in. You wouldn’t want one following you, would you?’

Hurké cast his mind back to the ice field and his encounter with the two yetis.

‘No indeed, sahib.’

‘Anyway, let me know when you’re on your way back. Won’t take long to shift it out of your way. Half an hour at the most.’

‘Yes, sahib. Thank you.’

‘That’s all. Cheerio.’

Hurké smiled and walked on. He liked the way Jameson had spoken to him. The agreji made it seem as if it was a foregone conclusion that the sirdar would be coming back.

‘Saathi, pheri bhetaulaa,’ he said to himself. Friend, I hope we meet again.

‘Oh shit.’

Jack realised that he was sliding too fast. Leaning back against the slope meant that he only succeeded in streamlining himself. He felt like some kind of winter sports athlete, the ones wrapped in skintight rubber wetsuits. Lugeing. He yelled with fright as the slope turned and the crevasse raced toward him.

At the last second, when he was certain he was about to cannon over the edge of the precipice. Jack pointed his toes, and dug into the ice with the points of his crampons. Such was his desperation to stop and, as a corollary, so strong was the downward force he exerted on the crampons that one of them immediately broke off his boot and disappeared painfully under his body and then behind his head. Ignoring the cramp that now racked the backs of his legs. Jack gouged hard at the ice with the other remaining crampon.

Too hard...

His foot stopped dead, but his body kept on travelling and he found himself catapulted forward as if he had been thrown over the handlebars of a suddenly braking motorcycle. He had a brief, heart-stopping view of the depths of the crevasse before the shelf came rushing toward him and, knowing that he was about to hit flat rock, he tried to break his fall with his forearms.

Safety never felt so hard.

With all the wind knocked out of him and the pain in his ribs now multiplied tenfold. Jack heard something groan horribly in the darkness, followed by a whistling in his ears that grew louder as he slipped into an abyss of unconsciousness darker and deeper even than the place he was in.

Twenty-two

It was one of Mac’s fondest axioms that forecasting in the Himalayas was an unpredictable science, especially when you were trying to forecast the weather. By the time Jameson and the Sherpas had followed the rest of the team down to Camp One on top of the Machhapuchhare Rognon, the threatened storm that had driven everyone from the ice corridor had cleared with a rapidity worthy of the most capricious mountain deity. Jameson crawled into the largest of the tents and found Swift cooking some beef consommé on the primus stove.

‘Want some? This has got sherry in it.’

‘Sherry. Good Lord, at last I’m back in civilization. I can hardly wait.’

Cody, wearing his Petzl headlamp and looking like a coal miner, was already inside his sleeping bag and reading Seven Pillars of Wisdom.

‘Seems an odd choice of reading up here,’ remarked Jameson.

‘All of the books I brought have absolutely nothing to do with mountains, snow, or apes,’ explained the primatologist. ‘Most of all apes. Just reading about the desert helps make me feel warm again.’

‘Yes,’ agreed Jameson. ‘This billet isn’t quite up to the standard of the clamshell, is it?’

‘Boyd’s making us soft,’ grumbled Mac. Radio in hand, he was keeping in touch with the sirdar’s progress inside the crevasse.

‘Where’s Jutta?’ Jameson said to no one in particular.

‘Inside one of the other tents,’ said Swift. ‘Asleep.’ She handed Jameson a mug full of steaming consommé. ‘As soon as I’ve had some of this soup, I’m off to bed myself.’

Jameson nodded with loud enthusiasm. ‘This is good.’

‘Any more of that?’ asked Mac.

Swift opened another can, emptied it into the saucepan, and then poured in some sherry. She replaced the pan on top of a primus flame and stirred the mixture thoughtfully. They had all overheard Jameson’s conversation with the sirdar. She admired his persistence. Jameson was as worried about Jack as everyone else, she had no doubt of it. But that did not stop him from having the main object of the expedition at the forefront of his mind. It was only this kind of dogged determination that would give them any chance of success.

‘Will it work, do you think?’ she asked him. ‘Your trap?’

‘Never can tell,’ he said. ‘Best thing you can do with any trap is to try to forget all about it.’ Jameson shrugged. ‘Let’s wait and see, shall we?’

When she had finished her own soup and eaten a whole chocolate bar without feeling any guilt — something she could never have done back in California — Swift went into the tent where Jutta was sleeping and crept into the empty sleeping bag beside her. Inside the third tent the Sherpas were talking quietly and the pungent smell of their cigarettes and their cha prickled her nostrils. With her head propped on her rucksack and wearing her headlamp, she found her own paperback copy of Little Dorrit and tried to read a few pages before going to sleep. The Marshalsea Bleeding Heart Yard, and the Circumlocution Office were the principal features of a landscape that was very different from the one she inhabited now. She did her best to give herself up to Dickens’s world of prisons, real and metaphysical, and felt her eyes closing...

She sat up with a start, aware that a very loud noise had summoned her from sleep, and found Jutta, similarly disturbed, already lacing up her boots. The echo of the sound still hung above the Machhapuchhare Rognon like a cannon shot.

‘What on earth was that?’ said Swift.

‘It sounded like a bomb going off,’ said Jutta, pulling on her wind-proof jacket. Crawling out of the tent, she immediately took on a pink glow as if she had started to catch fire.

Jutta was looking up at the sky, her russet-coloured face now a pink carnation of wonder.

‘It looks like some kind of distress flare.’

‘Who could be in distress?’ said Swift, following her outside.

A pink flare hung over the Rognon like a shooting star, dyeing the snow the colour of cotton candy. Mac’s own bad-tempered face looked as if he had spent too long on the beach. Or drank too much, which would have been more likely.

‘What the bloody hell’s going on?’ he said testily.

Miles Jameson was grinning excitedly.

‘I can’t believe it,’ he shouted, his accent suddenly thicker than usual. ‘Christ, we’ve done it. We’ve sodding well done it, man.’

He hugged Mac, and then Jutta and Swift in turn.

‘We’ve caught one. We’ve caught ourselves a yeti.’ He stared up at the sky as if he was witnessing a scarlet epiphany.

‘Are you sure?’ asked Cody, ill-tempered from interrupted sleep. ‘It seems to me we’ve caught everything but a cold on this expedition so far.’

‘Quite sure,’ insisted Jameson. ‘It would have to be something pretty big to set off that rocket. Bigger than a leopard or a wolf, that’s for sure. And I don’t think there are likely to be many yaks at this altitude.’ He laughed and then hugged Cody. ‘Take my word for it. This time we’ve really caught one. We’ve caught a yeti. We’re in the history books, my friend. You’re going to be famous, damn you.’

Hurké Gurung saw a small yellow spot of light on the shelf ahead of him and knew that he had found Jack. He was lying facedown at the bottom of an icy slope that curled away into the darkness like the yellow hat of a Gelugpa monk. He seemed to be unconscious.

Hurké knelt beside his old friend and, noticing the blood on his shoulder, turned him carefully onto his own lap. The pain of being moved and the bright light from the sirdar’s own halogen lamp brought Jack back to consciousness.

‘Hurké Gurung calling Camp One. Come in please. Over.’

‘Go ahead, Hurké,’ said Mac.

‘I’ve found Jack, sahib.’

‘Is he okay?’

‘I think so, yes. Alive, for sure.’

‘Miles thinks he’s caught a snowman,’ said Mac. ‘He’ll want to organize a helicopter to take it down to ABC. If Jack is injured, then we could call in a rescue now. Kill two birds with one stone. Can you advise, over?’

‘Huncha, huncha. Wait a moment, please.’

Hurké took off Jack’s helmet. Groaning and rolling his head from side to side. Jack blinked several times, like someone awakening after a long sleep. The sirdar blinked too, so powerful was the odour coming off his friend’s hair.

‘Jack sahib, how are you, please?’

‘Hurké? Is that you?’

‘Yes, sahib. It is me.’

Seeing that Jack’s drinking water pipe was missing, the sirdar leaned closer and fed his own between Jack’s pale lips.

Jack drank some water, coughed painfully, and then shivered. ‘Cold. Broke some ribs, I think.’

His teeth began to chatter: Inside the resonance of the crevasse, the sirdar thought they sounded like one of the other sahibs typing something on his laptop computer.

‘Let’s get the hell out of here, Hurké, before I freeze to death.’

‘Can you walk, sahib?’

‘Probably.’ He sat up, wincing visibly. ‘Either way it’s too cold not to. My fingertips have gone hard. Frostnip, I’d say. Couple of stops short of frostbite. But don’t worry, it won’t stop me. Here, give me a hand up.’

The sirdar replaced their helmets and then assisted Jack to stand. The shelf was too narrow for them to go two abreast, and it was plain to see that Jack would have to go unaided. Or be carried on Hurké’s back. The sirdar knew the American well enough to be aware that this second alternative was not worth mentioning. If Jack said he could probably walk, then he could.

‘Mac sahib, this is Hurké. Jack sahib is walking but thinks he has broken ribs. And frostbite very possible also. I think you should call in rescue helicopter now.’

‘That’s good, Hurké. Thanks a lot. Keep us informed of your progress, will you?’

‘Huncha.’

Hurké unwrapped a length of rope and tied it around Jack’s waist and then his own, indicating that Jack should go first. That way if he stumbled and fell there would be a better chance of catching him. Jack nodded and turned unsteadily to face the long route back along the shelf. Slowly, painfully, he started to walk.

The team from Camp One was still under a kilometre away from the crevasse when they began to hear the screams and hoots of the trapped creature. Neither Jameson nor Cody had ever encountered animal sounds like these before, and this only made them more certain that they had caught a yeti and not a wolf or another snow leopard. The screams were shrill and prolonged emissions of sound that seemed more expressive of alarm, whereas the hoots, although just as plaintive, were more suggestive of some kind of communication.

‘Jesus,’ said Mac. ‘Sounds like my ex. She used to complain a bit herself.’

‘Hoo-hooo-hoooo-hooooo!’

‘That’s the damnedest sound,’ Cody observed, puffing loudly, as he tried to keep up with the rest of the team. ‘I can’t wait to record and play these noises in conjunction with a vibraliser.’

‘Let’s hope it didn’t injure itself during capture,’ said Swift.

Dawn was breaking by the time they reached the ladder that led up the wall of the ice corridor to the crevasse. A faint orange glow was appearing over the eastern edge of the Sanctuary like some distant conflagration. Nearer to the gigantic mass of mountain, everything was the flat blue-grey colour of a warship.

Jameson taped a Maglite to the barrel of the Zuluarms rifle, which he loaded with a cap and a dart. Next he tied a rope around his waist, handed the end to Tsering and one of the other Sherpas, and started to climb the ladder up the corridor wall.

‘Hoo-hoooo-hoooo-hoooo!’

The series of hoots started at a low pitch and became louder as they became longer. To Swift the animal sounded like a very large owl.

‘If that’s a cry for help,’ said Cody, ‘then it’s just possible another animal might hear it and come to investigate. What I mean to say is that Jack and the sirdar might find themselves followed along that ledge.’

Swift shook her head.

‘I don’t think so,’ she said. ‘Think about it, Byron. This is just an entrance. A yeti could jump into this crevasse, but it would have to have the jumping ability of a flea to be able to jump out. There has to be another exit from that Alpine forest. Possibly over the mountain ridge. Or another crevasse, another tunnel we don’t know about.’

Still monitoring the sirdar’s progress back along the shelf, Mac went ahead and asked him how far he had left to go.

‘We have come past the body of Didier, the poor fellow,’ reported Hurké. ‘Maybe an hour or so walk is ahead. Possibly more. Jack is very slow. Over.’

‘They’re still at least an hour away,’ Mac shouted up to Jameson, who had reached the top of the ladder. And then to one of the Sherpas: ‘Nyima? You’d better break out some flares. That helicopter will be here by then. We’ll need a signal.’

‘Hoo-hoooo-hooooo-hooooo!’

Jameson gave a thumbs-up sign to Mac. Then, unslinging his rifle, he approached the edge of the crevasse. Kneeling down he pointed the barrel of the gun and the beam of the torch into the darkness below. The restraining ropes shifted violently as the beam touched the net’s big shaggy red-haired captive, causing it to begin a near interminable series of hoots. Jameson felt a small quiver of excitement as he made out the distinct white of one terrified eye.

He lifted the gun to his shoulder and, ranging across the yeti’s writhing body, tried to select a mass of muscle that might make a suitable target, using the eye as an original point of reference. Presented with a clear view of the yeti’s neck where there was little chance of chemical absorption taking place, he dropped the barrel and, squeezing the trigger, fired the dart neatly into what he hoped would turn out to be the creature’s shoulder. For several moments after he had fired, Jameson kept the Maglite under the gun barrel pointed at the dart to make sure the yeti did not try to pull it out.

Gradually, the screams grew quieter, and finally the creature became silent. Jameson stood up and climbed back to the top of the ladder, smiling broadly.

‘We’ve got a live one.’

There were several cheers. Even the Sherpas, initially nervous at the yeti’s strange calls, looked pleased.

Swift thought: Let Jack be okay, and the expedition’s triumph would be complete.

Jameson glanced at his watch and then looked up at the sky. He and Mac and a couple of Sherpas faced Swift, Tsering, and the others from the far side of the crevasse.

‘You’d better light that flare now,’ he told Tsering. ‘Let’s hope the chopper gets here soon. I’d rather not give the yeti any more dope until I’ve had a chance to take a quick look at him.’

‘Yes, sahib.’

The flare Tsering ignited was yellow — the colour to indicate a rescue position. The signal smoke rose into the early morning sky like some mountaintop sacrifice.

The Sherpas heard it first, their keen ears less affected by the high altitude than the Europeans’ and the Americans’ — a distant chugging in the air. A minute or two later a French-built Allouette came into view, doodling itself onto the white horizon, a black dot becoming a spot on its way to being a smudge. Specially designed for high-altitude rescue work, the Royal Nepal Airlines Corporation chopper arrived from the south, flying at the very edge of its five-thousand-metre ceiling. The pilot, a young Nepalese named Bishnu, was already on the radio, giving the expedition call sign and asking if the yellow smoke was theirs.

‘That’s it,’ Jameson told him. ‘Over.’

‘What do you want me to do? Over.’

‘Do you have ski pads?’

‘Ski pads, yes. But I can’t see a landing site. There’s nowhere suitable. Do you want us to lower you a line? Over.’

‘Negative. What I want you to do is this. Come in as low as you can over the crevasse. We’ll hook an animal onto the pads. It’s in a large cargo net, so there shouldn’t be any problem. Then I want you to lift it up under my instructions so that I can get a better look at it before we go back down to our campsite. There’s a rocky outcrop on Machhapuchhare to the south of here. A sort of Rognon. You may have seen it. Over.’

‘I saw it.’

‘You can land there and wait for an injured man to be brought out of the crevasse. Then, when we’ve picked up the injured man, we’ll fly him and the animal back up to Annapurna Base Camp, together with myself, the expedition doctor, and whoever else there might be room for. Over.’

‘Okay, this is your shout. And your bond. Over.’

Since the RNAC never flew any missions without written assurance of payment — the paperwork could take several days — the office in Khatmandu had posted a twenty-five-thousand-dollar bond to cover all airlifts and rescues at the outset of the expedition. Each flight up from Pokhara cost at least a thousand dollars.

The Allouette made several looping turns, dropping fast, and began to lower itself toward the crevasse, the nearly solid silver disk of the extra-wide rotors glinting in the rising sun like some giant-sized halo. The tents in the corridor began to stir against the mechanized wind. Snow billowed in the stiffening downdraft. Under Jameson’s experienced direction, the Allouette dropped toward the crevasse in a series of lurching moves and halts until it was no more than three mertes above the chasm. Meanwhile, Mac, Tsering, and the Sherpas had taken hold of the net and were hauling the captured creature up to the surface. Jameson took hold of one section of the cargo net, paused for a moment as he radioed the pilot to come down several more centimetres, and then neatly hooked the net onto one of the helicopter’s ski pads. He repeated the manoeuvre and then climbed aboard the ski pads himself to ride the chopper across to the other side of the crevasse, where he and Tsering hooked the rest of the net onto the other pad.

Slowly the chopper began to rise again, and the yeti appeared over the Up of the crevasse, its shaggy red hair blowing through the spaces in the cargo net. Only when Jameson had checked the netting to see if the creature had torn any holes that might allow it to fall from the helicopter did he take the hand of the copilot and climb up into the body of the chopper.

The Allouette’s interior revealed the helicopter as an ancient one, resembling an old bus, with just one seat — the pilot’s — and a bare steel panel floor. As soon as Jameson was aboard, the copilot shouted, ‘Bhitra.’ The pilot replied with a thumbs-up sign and returned his attention to what view there was through the perspex bubble in which he sat. It was cracked and starbursted in so many places that it seemed to Jameson to be almost opaque. The helicopter began to ease upward, more quickly now, and Jameson glanced anxiously out the open door to check on the yeti as the chopper curled up and away from the crevasse and the ice corridor.

‘Is that what I think it is?’ asked the copilot.

‘Yes, it is,’ said Jameson.

‘Hajur? Hudaina...’

‘Chha, hernuhos.’

The copilot looked out the door again.

‘Aoho,’ said the copilot with eyes large first with amazement, then with laughter.

‘Ke bhayo?’ asked Jameson.

‘Sir, the yeti,’ giggled the copilot. ‘It is married.’

Jameson frowned and looked out of the doorway. A strange-looking hand was poking out of the net. It was larger than a gorilla’s hand, stronger, with longer fingers, and he noticed that the tip of one of these was adorned with Didier Lauren’s gold ring.

Half an hour went by. Then the sirdar was on the radio, reporting that he and Jack were back at the rope. Jutta Henze immediately descended into the crevasse with a casualty bag and the Bell stretcher. With the helicopter already returning from the Rognon, she had no time to examine Jack properly, but it was plain to see that he was already suffering the effects of hypothermia.

‘We’ll have you back under the clamshell at ABC in no time,’ she said, zipping him into the bag. ‘You should be pleased. We got what we came for. We’ve captured a yeti.’

Jack smiled weakly.

‘That’s good news. I just hope it’s friendlier than the one I met earlier.’

‘It’s quite docile at the moment,’ she said, attaching him to the stretcher with a length of nylon tape to avoid putting any pressure on his injuries.

‘Good,’ said Jack. ‘Because I’m not up to any more wrestling today.’

This time the Allouette winched down a line. Expertly, Jutta secured herself and her patient to the cable.

A few minutes later she and Jack were flying down to Camp One.

Alone with the drugged yeti on top of the Rognon, Miles Jameson removed the dart from its shoulder and began to examine the creature in anticipation of giving it another shot. Almost two metres long, the yeti resembled an enormous furry rug he had spread out on the snow. Producing a stethoscope from the medical bag in his rucksack, Jameson began to search the creature’s enormous torso for a heartbeat. Satisfied with what he heard, he snatched the stethoscope from his ears and bent closer to the yeti’s head. It seemed to be breathing steadily, but Jameson had a laryngoscope to make sure that nothing had been regurgitated during the restraining procedure that might be aspirated. The animals he had treated in zoos were rare and expensive and he had learned not to take any chances. But none could have been rarer than the animal he was examining now.

The yeti’s swallowing reflexes were apparently unaffected by its experience. But the sun was shining brightly now, and with the yeti’s eyelids fixed open, there was a danger of corneal ulceration from prolonged exposure to the reflected light on the snow, so Jameson applied an ophthalmic ointment into its conjunctival sacs. As he finished this treatment, the yeti twitched convulsively, prompting Jameson to administer 0.25 milligrams of diazepam in a separate intravenous injection prior to redosing the creature with more Ketamine.

In the distance he heard the lawn mower-like sound of the helicopter coming back, and he stood up in anticipation. The yeti twitched again. It was not exactly a seizure, but still it made Jameson feel a little anxious. The diazepam ought to have lowered the animal’s threshold for any convulsive stimulation. He cursed out loud. This was the problem with using drugs on animals he had never even seen before. It went against every established veterinary practice. For a second his own heart flopped around in his chest and he found himself dropping quickly to his knees again as he noticed something else. Underneath the place where the yeti was lying, there was fresh blood in the snow.

Eclipsing the sun for one brief moment, the Allouette spiralled down onto the Rognon like a sycamore seed. One of the tent flaps tore open and flapped violently, a furious semaphore signifying nothing in the general maelstrom of air and snow. Except perhaps Jameson’s anxiety.

On the pilot’s signal, he ran toward the helicopter and Jutta, who was sitting on the metal floor beside the stretcher bearing Jack.

‘You’d better come and take a look,’ he yelled above the sound of the rotors. ‘There’s something wrong—’

‘What’s the problem?’

‘I’d say we have a pregnant yeti on our hands,’ said Jameson. ‘And worse, one that’s about to go into labour too. Ketamine hydrochloride isn’t supposed to cross the placenta. I mean I’ve never known it to produce abortion in pregnant animals before. But then I never used it on a yeti before.’

Jutta jumped down from the chopper and ran toward the yeti, ripping off her gloves. Noting the blood, she dropped to her knees beside it and quickly pressed her bare hands to the creature’s abdomen.

‘It could be her first,’ she said. ‘Which might be why you didn’t notice it earlier. But you’re right. Her womb is as tight as a drum. And if she is premature and her baby is delivered out here, it will die for sure.’

‘Then there’s no time to lose,’ he said, gathering up the net and securing all the four corners to one karabiner. ‘We have to get her back up to ABC right away.’

Flying back to ABC, Jameson and Jutta spoke to Byron Cody, still at Camp Two, on the radio.

‘What can you tell us about the primate birthing process?’ Jameson asked him.

‘You’re kidding.’

‘I wish I was. We’re worried that she’s going to miscarry.’

‘Jesus. Well, with experienced gorilla females it tends to be an overnight thing. They kind of know when it’s about to happen and go off and make a nest. I’ve only seen it happen once and that was in captivity. But when it does happen you can expect the actual birth to be quick. To be frank with you, it’s not a hell of a lot different from human beings. Standard forty weeks from the first day of the last normal menstrual period.’

‘I hope so,’ said Jutta.

‘I wish I were there,’ said Cody.

‘So do I. But as soon as we’ve taken the yeti off the chopper at ABC, Jutta thinks the chopper should fly on down to the American hospital in Khat. Jack’s not in the best of shape.’

Jack, who was still conscious inside the casualty bag and feeling a little more comfortable now, said, ‘No way am I going down to Khat. Not now that we’ve found this animal. This is what I’ve risked my neck for. And you want to dump me in Khat just when things are about to get really interesting? No way.’

‘You need to be in a hospital. Jack,’ protested Jutta. ‘With proper facilities. You could have some internal injuries.’

‘I’ll take my chances,’ insisted Jack. ‘If that yeti is about to give birth, you can’t afford not to have Cody at ABC with you. He’s the primate expert. Besides, I’m in better shape than I look. I’ll be all right in a few days. You see if I’m not right.’

Jutta exchanged a look with Miles Jameson.

‘I suppose that if we need to we can always airlift you out later on,’ she admitted.

‘That’s settled then,’ said Jack, and he closed his eyes.

‘Did you hear all that?’ Jameson asked Cody. ‘It looks like you’re going to get a lift back down after all.’

‘Well I’ll be damned,’ said Boyd when he saw what was in the net underneath the helicopter. Along with Lincoln Warner and the two Sherpas still at ABC, Boyd helped to unhook the net from the ski pads and then dropped down onto his haunches beside the beast while the chopper set down a few metres away. He looked at the drugged animal for a moment and then stroked its thick fur, winding some of the greasy reddish brown hair through his fingers. It felt oily to the touch, like the lanolin in a sheep’s fleece.

Jutta and Jameson jumped down from the helicopter and slid out the stretcher bearing Jack. As soon as they were clear, the helicopter took off, heading back up the glacier to collect the rest of the team.

Boyd helped Jameson carry Jack into the clamshell.

‘Anyone who wants to say I told you so, go right ahead,’ said Boyd.

‘Told you so,’ croaked Jack.

‘Attaboy, Jack. How are you feeling?’

‘Tired.’

‘Is this the guy that beat you up?’

‘His kid sister. And she’s in labour.’

‘No shit.’

Lincoln Warner followed them through the door and, at Jutta’s direction, began to push together two dining tables end to end.

‘What’s this? The delivery room?’ asked Boyd.

‘Looks that way,’ said Warner.

Jameson and Boyd, having transferred Jack to a camp bed, went off with the empty stretcher to collect the yeti and bring it under the clamshell. The minute the yeti was lying on the tables, Jameson started to search its abdomen with his stethoscope, looking for a second heartbeat.

‘I was never at a birth before,’ admitted Boyd.

‘Me neither,’ said Jack.

‘Everybody has been present during a birth, at least once,’ Jutta remarked tartly. Swiftly she performed an endotracheal intubation and then attached the tube to a cylinder of oxygen.

‘Hey, Boyd,’ said Jack. ‘Light me a cigarette, will you?’

‘Sure thing.’ Boyd lit two and fed one between Jack’s lips. ‘There you go. Gee, this is just like MASH.’

Jutta looked around angrily.

‘No smoking in here,’ she yelled.

‘Sorry,’ said Boyd, extinguishing both cigarettes with a shrug of apology. ‘I forgot.’

‘If you want to help, Jon, you can help Jack undress. I shall want to examine his injuries as soon as we’re finished here. And you can give him a hot drink with whisky in it.’

‘Sure thing.’

‘The heartbeat,’ said Jameson, snatching off his stethoscope. ‘I’ve got it.’

‘Good,’ said Jutta, pressing her hands to the yeti’s abdomen. ‘Okay, let’s see if we can time these contractions. Ready?’

Jameson nodded and, lifting his wrist, stared closely at his Breitling wristwatch.

‘Contraction,’ said Jutta.

‘Right,’ said Jameson, pressing one of the bezels on his watch. ‘She looks well dilated.’

Jutta peered down between the animal’s legs.

‘There’s more bleeding too,’ she said. ‘You know, if this was a human baby, I’d probably be thinking about performing an episiotomy.’

‘We have no idea if this is full-term or not. Anything less than thirty-two weeks and her baby won’t be viable anyway, so it won’t matter if the skull is injured or not. Besides, delivery forceps aren’t exactly the sort of thing you bring along on a trip to the Himalayas.’

‘I was thinking that we could maybe improvise something,’ suggested Jutta. ‘The cook boys have some large serving spoons.’

‘You mean like a victims. Yes, that might work.’ Jameson glanced around the clamshell and caught Warner’s eye.

The other man needed no prompting.

‘I’ll see what I can do,’ he said, and quickly left the clamshell.

There was a long pause before Jutta reported another contraction.

‘Four minutes,’ said Jameson.

‘I think we still have a little time,’ she said. ‘I’d better go take a look at Jack.’

Jutta washed her hands and pulled on some polythene gloves. Boyd, helping Jack to sip a hot drink, stood up to allow Jutta to sit down and examine him.

As a doctor working with mountaineers, Jutta had seen a lot of contusions and knew that fit men in their prime of life bruised less easily than anyone else. But Jack’s whole body was the black-and-blue colour of a housefly, and he looked to her to be as bruised as she had ever seen a man. She made him spit into a tissue to check his sputum for any internal bleeding and, seeing none, she then looked more closely at his ribs, running her fingers over the covering tissues.

‘You’re lucky,’ she said. ‘The ribs are probably just cracked. Of course I’d prefer you to have an X ray, but from the look of you it doesn’t seem as if there’s been injury to any deeper structures. We’ll need to strap you up a bit, but rib injuries are less liable to infection.’ Shifting her attention to the bite on his shoulder, she added, ‘Which is more than I can say for your shoulder. That’s a nasty-looking bite. It will have to be cleaned and dressed immediately. And I’ll need to give you a tetanus shot.’

‘Contraction,’ reported Jameson.

When Jutta had bandaged Jack’s ribs tightly, Boyd helped her to turn him over so that she could stab a hypodermic into his buttock. Then, while she dressed the bite, she questioned him closely about his freezing injuries, trying to distinguish frostbite from the two less serious conditions of frostnip and frostnumb. Concluding that it was too early to be sure, she gave him some antibiotics to prevent any infection, zipped him up in the warm casualty bag, and placed an oxygen mask over his nose and mouth.

‘Will these do?’

Lincoln Warner came back into the clamshell brandishing two long-handled spoons. He handed them to Jutta, who laid her fist in the bowl of one spoon and nodded.

‘I’d say that was about the size of a child’s head. What do you think. Miles?’

Jameson took one of the spoons and shrugged.

‘I suppose so. You’re the doctor.’

‘Yes, and that’s why you’re going to deliver this baby.’

‘Me?’

‘You’re the veterinarian. You’re going to be the expert on yetis, not me.’

‘Since you put it like that, I suppose it should be me.’

‘I’ll help.’

Outside the clamshell, a faint growl in the air announced the return of the Allouette with the other members of the expedition from Camp Two.

‘I still think you should go back down in the helicopter. Jack.’

Jack shook his head.

‘I’m feeling better already,’ he said.

Twenty-three

The helicopter set down five passengers: Swift, Cody, Mac, Hurké Gurung, and Ang Tsering. With no room on the Allouette for the rest of the Sherpas, they were descending from Camp Two, in the Machhapuchhare ice corridor, on foot. As soon as its passengers were clear, the helicopter’s rotors picked up speed, beating the air hypnotically. Then it backed into the sky, tail first, like some great dragonfly, and by the time Swift and the rest had reached the clamshell, it was no more than a distant hum on the horizon.

Mac was the first through the airlock door. Already bristling with cameras, the little Scotsman immediately began to set up the video camera on a tripod, close to the delivery table where he thought he could get the best shots. Swift and Cody followed closely behind. With only a glance in the yeti’s direction. Swift went straight over to Jack and knelt down beside him. He looked drawn and pale.

‘How are you doing?’ she asked. ‘You had us worried back there.’

She pulled the oxygen mask a few centimetres off his face so that he could answer.

‘See if you can persuade him that he needs to be in a hospital,’ Jutta said over her shoulder.

‘How about it. Jack?’ said Swift. ‘Jutta says you need to be in the hospital.’

‘I’m a little tired,’ he whispered, on the edge of sleep. ‘And I ache a bit. But I’m really okay.’ He smiled weakly. ‘If it were you, would you leave now? With a living specimen under your nose?’

‘I guess not,’ she admitted. ‘My God, Jack, we’ve actually done it. We’ve actually got a yeti.’

‘Then you’d better not waste any time,’ he said, drifting off to sleep. ‘Get to it...’

Swift got up and stood at Jutta’s shoulder.

‘I’ve given him something to help him sleep,’ she said. ‘I’d feel better if he could have an X ray. His ribs have had a beating. And he’s got a bad bite. If he doesn’t show any marked improvement after sleep, I’m sending for the chopper again, and I don’t care what he says.’

Swift nodded silently. She walked around the table, arms folded about her, rapt in thought, hardly daring to believe the evidence of her own eyes. This was her first proper view of the yeti close up, and her immediate impression was that it was magnificent-looking, with a nobility about the head and face that was quite unlike the many artist’s impressions of the creature she had seen in her extensive computer archive. She was reminded of the difference between the early illustrations of Neanderthal as hulking subhumans of low intelligence, and more recent computerized makeovers that had grafted images of living humans onto Neanderthal skulls, producing handsome, intelligent-looking faces that you might have seen on any subway. She picked up one of the hands, examining the big leathery palm almost as if she expected to be able to deduce the creature’s character and temperament before proceeding to divine its fortune. The yeti was wearing Didier’s ring, on the very end of its smallest finger.

‘Now we know what happened to Didier’s ring,’ she said with a smile, before adding, ‘but I don’t think he’d mind. She’s beautiful.’

Cody agreed, following her around the table. ‘Isn’t she? She’s the classic ape somatotype — a little like a gorilla-sized orang. Bigger than a gorilla, of course. But that face. It’s a much more human-looking physiognomy. This ape has a proper nose, with none of the outstanding nasal troughs that characterize a gorilla’s features...’

Cody hesitated to step in front of Mac’s camera lens.

‘Keep talking, Byron,’ said Mac. ‘I’m getting all this on videotape.’

Jutta glanced over her shoulder at Mac and his video camera and said, ‘I wouldn’t stand there if I were you, Mac.’

‘Why the bloody hell not?’ Mac frowned. ‘This is going to be an important film of record. Byron’s first thoughts about the snowman could be important. I’m not in your way.’

‘No but—’

‘Still not—’

Jameson had been about to tell Jutta that he thought the baby’s head was still not engaged in the yeti’s pelvis when suddenly a large quantity of amniotic fluid, the so-called birth waters, made a dramatic exit from the still anaesthetised creature’s vagina, drenching Jameson, Jutta, Mac, and Mac’s camera.

Having anticipated some kind of membrane rupture, Jutta was able to ignore what had happened and immediately check the yeti’s cervix, which she found was now fully dilated. But soaked from head to foot, Mac was beside himself with rage and disgust, much to everyone else’s amusement.

‘That’s just bloody great,’ he bellowed. ‘Look at me. I’m covered in this shit.’

‘I told you not to stand there,’ murmured Jutta, amid general guffaws of laughter. She glanced at Jameson.

‘Can you see any meconium in the fluid?’

Jameson nodded. ‘Some,’ he said, and placing the ends of his stethoscope in his ears, he listened once again for a heartbeat. ‘Seems rather slower than it was.’

‘—like something out of Alien,’ grumbled Mac, wiping down his camera.

‘You’re lucky it wasn’t outside,’ said Swift. ‘Or you’d now be frozen solid.’

The yeti moved its head, prompting Jameson to administer another, smaller shot.

‘She’s going into the second stage of labour,’ he said. ‘Last thing we need now is for her to regain consciousness.’

‘Not to mention the use of those arms,’ said Cody. ‘Probably she’d kill us and then kill her baby.’

‘How’s she breathing?’ Jameson asked Jutta.

The German checked the resuscitation bag.

‘Normal.’

Jameson checked the baby’s heartbeat once again.

‘Slower still,’ he said. ‘You were right, Jutta. It’s looking very much as if we’re going to need those spoons after all.’

Like Boyd, Swift too had never seen any kind of birth, except on television, which somehow hardly counted. Watching Miles Jameson and Jutta Henze as they helped to deliver the yeti baby, she thought it was probably not so very different from human birth. There was even the guy with the video camera getting it all on tape for posterity, like a proud father. But she had not expected to feel quite so emotionally involved in the spectacle. She wondered if they all felt the same.

Lincoln Warner was pacing up and down the clamshell, looking for all the world like an expectant father. Hurké Gurung and Ang Tsering were nervously smoking cigarettes in the airlock doorway and keeping their distance. The yeti labour looked distinctly human to them, and therefore something from which they would normally have been excluded by the women. Byron Cody was standing a short distance away from the delivery table, his arms tightly folded in front of his chest, as if he didn’t quite trust his hands to behave calmly. Even Boyd, his scepticism gratifyingly silenced, was chewing his fingernails anxiously.

A forceps delivery. Swift knew the phrase to mean something hazardous, with a greater risk of damage to the baby, as well as the considerable risk to the mother. As Jameson confirmed the position of the baby’s head with his fingers and prepared to insert the first cup of his makeshift forceps. Swift discovered she could hardly bear to watch.

Miles Jameson had never used a pair of forceps before, let alone a pair that had been improvised from a Himalayan kitchen. At the Los Angeles Zoo he’d been involved in the births of many animals, even done a couple of cesarean sections with some of the more valuable specimens, but what he was now doing seemed uncomfortably similar to the birth of a human baby. He kept wishing he could cede control of the labour to Jutta, but she told him that he was doing fine and that she would make a midwife out of him yet.

Gently he guided the first spoon alongside the baby’s head, using his fingers to check that it passed smoothly and easily between the head and the side wall of the yeti’s vagina. Then he inserted the second spoon, and only when he was satisfied that the cups of the spoons were correctly applied did he gather the two handles together.

‘Here goes,’ he said. ‘Are you ready with those scissors?’

‘Ready,’ said Jutta, snipping the air attentively.

Slowly, Jameson started to pull, maintaining traction for about thirty seconds, after which he relaxed for a moment and then began again. Each pull brought the baby’s head lower down the yeti mother’s pelvis until eventually the perineum was distended and Jameson ordered Jutta to perform the episiotomy. Jutta stepped in to the table and began to cut.

The muscles of the yeti’s perineum were so strong that they were almost rigid, and Jutta had to use every ounce of strength in her forearm to close the sharp scissors on them. Nevertheless the operation was quickly performed and the perineum neatly incised in the mid-line. As soon as Jutta finished cutting, Jameson was able to extend the baby’s head on its neck so that its small and wrinkled face could extend over the vaginal wall and the perineum.

‘Here comes the head,’ he said.

Immediately he removed the forceps, and having cleaned the baby’s nose, mouth, and eyes with a sterile swab, he set about aspirating the throat and mouth with a small piece of plastic tubing that had been improvised from Jack’s discarded SCE suit.

Boyd watched him spit several times on the floor and grimaced. ‘I don’t know how you can do that. Jesus, it spoils my dinner just watching you.’

‘We’re almost there now,’ said Jameson, hardly conscious that Boyd had said anything.

‘Nobody’s asking you to watch,’ Swift said irritably, suddenly feeling a powerful sense of sorority with the labouring female in the face of such stupid male disgust. ‘You’re the one who said this was just a hallucination, remember?’

‘You’re right,’ said Boyd. ‘I was out of line, I admit it.’ He smiled amiably. ‘Hey, I’m just glad she’s not a single mother, y’know?’

Swift looked puzzled.

‘I mean, she’s wearing a gold ring,’ explained Boyd. ‘How come?’

Swift explained what had happened to Didier Lauren and how the yeti must have taken the ring from his dead finger.

‘Primates have a fascination for shiny objects,’ added Cody. ‘In that respect they’re just like children.’

‘Is that so?’

The rest of the delivery was easy, and minutes later, Jameson laid the yeti baby on the still sedated mother’s abdomen. Already breathing normally, the baby lay there and twitched a little, its head looking distinctly pointed, and its thick hair plastered down onto its body by the vernix. Gradually as the blue skin colour disappeared, the baby grasped its mother’s fur with two small fists, and grimacing angrily, it uttered a short cry.

‘Wow,’ muttered Boyd. ‘Eraserhead.’

‘Wonderful,’ said Mac, quickly thumbing another roll of film into his still camera.

‘It’s a male,’ said Jameson, clamping the umbilical cord with a bulldog clip.

Swift stepped forward to take a closer look at the newborn yeti baby.

‘Isn’t he... sweet...?’ She smiled.

Jameson severed the umbilical cord and then began to pull on the cord that remained inside the mother’s body, trying to hasten the placenta out of the uterus.

‘What are we going to call him?’ he grunted.

‘You delivered him,’ said Swift. ‘You should name him.’

‘That’s right,’ said Jutta. ‘It’s your call.’

‘By the way,’ said Cody, ‘congratulations. I think you did a fine job.’

Jameson fell silent for a moment as the placenta was finally expelled into his hands. Soon after, Jutta began to repair the episiotomy, carefully suturing the posterior wall of the yeti’s vagina with a few stitches.

‘Here, Link,’ said Jameson. ‘I imagine you’ll want to have this.’

‘You bet I do,’ said Warner, and holding out a plastic bucket, he took possession of the yeti placenta.

For Lincoln Warner, this was the most exciting moment of all, the moment he had been waiting for, when he could finally go to work on a specimen of the baby’s blood. It was easily collected from the cord attached to the placenta by simply removing the clamp. He showed the contents of the bucket to Swift with delight.

‘Well, now I can get started,’ he said. ‘At last.’ And immediately he sat down at his makeshift lab table and began to prepare some slides.

‘I was wondering,’ Boyd said to Cody. ‘What do you suppose happens to the placenta and the cord in the natural state? I mean, in the wild a yeti won’t have Miles and Jutta to help. So how does Junior get separated from the cord?’

‘The mother eats it, of course,’ said Cody. ‘There are dietary, possibly even antibiotic benefits to be gained from eating it.’

Boyd affected a queasy look and turned away.

‘I thought of a name,’ said Jameson. ‘Esau. I vote we call him Esau. That’s what you called the skull Jack found, isn’t it. Swift? When you started to think about this expedition?’

‘Esau,’ she repeated. ‘I like that.’

‘Means we’ve got a name for his mother too,’ said Jameson. ‘Esau was the son of Rebecca and Isaac.’

‘Let’s hope Isaac doesn’t come looking for them both,’ said Mac. ‘He might be none too pleased.’

‘Like it or not,’ said Jameson, ‘we’re stuck with her for a couple of days. We can’t let her go until those stitches are out. As soon as she starts to come around, we’re going to have to give her a local anaesthetic so she won’t try to take them out herself.’

‘Are you finished now. Miles?’ asked Cody.

‘I think so, yes.’

‘Only I’d like to examine her in more detail before she wakes up again. Swift? What do you say?’

‘Try to stop me.’

When Perrins read CASTORp’s latest message, he groaned and picked up the telephone.

‘Chaz? It’s Bryan. Check the In Box from CASTORP. I think our man has completely flipped his lid.’

Twenty-four

SUMMARIES OF FINDINGS FROM THE EXAMINATIONS OF TWO YETIS

REBECCA

Fully grown female anthropoid, age unknown, examined in the Annapurna Sanctuary, Nepal, by Professor Byron J. Cody and Dr. Stella A. Swift of the University of California at Berkeley, following the delivery of a baby, Esau, by Dr. Miles Jameson and Dr. Jutta Henze.

External Examination:

Weight approximately 140 kg (300 lbs.) Height approximately 186 cm (6 ft., 6 in.) Accompanying sketch shows body dimensions.

Although smaller in circumference than a typical gorilla’s 76–89 cm (30–35 in.) the yeti’s head 71 cm (28 in.) is roughly 1½ times higher above the ear, being over 17 cm (6.75 in.) high. Doubtless this large head height is needed for mastication — muscles sufficiently powerful to move the enormous lower jaw. Nevertheless, position of cranial crests confirms earlier observation that creature holds head in an upright position and, as a corollary, may be taken as prima-facie physical evidence of bipedalism. Quite pronounced nose, with small cartilage. No external parasites were found. Mammary glands in active phase, and when squeezed produced a great deal of milk. Some evidence of anemia indicated by pale pink colour of gums, although no dental caries were to be found. Large calluses on right palm seemed to indicate that Rebecca favours the use of this particular hand. Old scar tissue on left-hand side of neck, about fourteen centimetres long, possibly from a fight. More recent scar tissue on the right femur. General physical condition appeared to be good. Upper and lower body musculature quite noticeable, especially Rebecca’s legs, which were extraordinarily thick and massive, as might have been expected of a mountain-dwelling simian. Body itself covered with thick, foxy red-brown hair, about six centimetres long, quite oily to the touch and revealing itself to be completely waterproof. Most remarkable of all are the creature’s feet, 1½ times as long as those of the largest gorilla. The heel is noticeably massive, as is the hallux, or big toe, which is typically prehensile and doubtless well-adapted both for support and for gripping bare rock.

Internal Examination:

Genitalia bear a close resemblance to those of a gorilla.

Placenta (weight 1,140 grams) a shiny, bluish colour, with maternal surface divided into a dozen brownish-coloured segments, and generally healthy-looking.

Histology:

Blood group O, rhesus negative.

ESAU

Newborn baby male yeti anthropoid, examined immediately after birth of baby by same personnel, under same conditions.

External Examination:

Esau weighed 6.84 kg (15.16 lbs.), length approximately 68.5 cm (26 in.). Accompanying sketch shows body dimensions. Muscle tone after delivery was extremely good. Body temperature approximately 36.6 °C (98° F.) Heart rate was over 100 bpm. Respiratory effort strong and regular. Reflexes, strong. Colour, dark.

Put to his mother’s breast soon after birth, Esau displayed strong and rapid sucking reflex.

Histology:

Blood group P, rhesus negative.

Jameson said that the clamshell was as warm as any incubator and that if Esau had been premature it offered him the best chance of survival before being released back into the wild. So while Swift and Cody examined Rebecca and her infant, Jameson and Ang Tsering went outside, where they took apart the squeeze cage and then reassembled it underneath the clamshell. Constructed of heavy-duty steel bars and galvanized sheeting, welded at the seams to prevent an animal from tearing it off by inserting a claw underneath a seam, the cage had been originally designed to confine a bear. While it allowed Rebecca room to stand up or lie down at full stretch, it also allowed Jameson, by means of a wall of bars that could be moved in or out with a simple winding mechanism, to squeeze her into a position wherein she might be easily injected. As soon as the squeeze cage was erected under the clamshell, four Sherpas lifted Rebecca off the delivery table and carried her inside. Already recovering from the effects of the Ketamine, she turned onto her stomach and tried to sit up.

Holding baby Esau, Jameson squatted in the open doorway of the cage and waited until he judged it safe to hand him over to his mother. Too soon and Jameson risked a still stupefied Rebecca rolling on top of her baby and perhaps crushing him to death. Byron Cody said that with wild mountain gorillas, this happened all the time. But too late and Jameson risked her rejecting Esau altogether. Rebecca solved the problem for him when she made a sharp teeth-clacking sound and, leaning forward, politely held out her hands to receive her baby.

‘Watch her now,’ Cody advised. ‘These animals can be real smart. It could be a trick to persuade you that she’s more interested in getting her baby than in killing you.’

Carefully Jameson handed Esau over and then retreated from the cage, closing the steel-barred door gently behind him. Immediately Rebecca drew Esau to her breast and started to feed him.

‘Well, that’s a relief,’ he said.

Cody caught the look of implied criticism in Swift’s eyes.

‘Okay, okay. I’m being overcautious,’ he admitted. ‘But hey, it happens. It doesn’t do to underestimate a creature like this.’

They watched Rebecca and Esau as feeding gave way to a period of intense grooming.

‘Who knows?’ said Cody. ‘He might actually be better off with us for a few days than with his own group.’

‘How’s that?’ said Jameson.

‘Among large primates, infanticide is quite common. With some adults, it’s virtually a reproduction strategy. Killing an infant sired by a competitive male makes the mother become fertile again. Means the killer now has a chance of siring offspring himself.’

‘Macho males,’ snorted Swift. ‘It’s the same the world over.’

‘You know, it beats me how the human species ever got itself going,’ said Boyd. ‘I’m surprised we’re not as rare as the giant panda. I’d eat any kid of mine in seconds. Anyone mind if we have those cigarettes now? Doc? What do you say?’

‘No, go right ahead. I’m sorry I shouted at you.’

‘You were quite right to.’ Boyd lit one for himself and for Jack, but Jack was asleep, so he gave it to Cody instead.

Rebecca started to vocalize a series of low moans.

‘What’s the matter with her?’ said Boyd.

‘I imagine she’s hungry,’ said Jameson. ‘It’s been a while since she ate anything.’

‘That’s a point,’ said Swift. ‘What are we going to feed her? What exactly do yetis eat?’

‘I always fed the primates who were in my care on muesli,’ said Cody. ‘I brought several large bags of the stuff in case we got lucky.’

He went outside the clamshell for a couple of minutes, and when he came back he was carrying a five-pound bag of unsweetened whole wheat, dried fruit, and nuts. He pushed the bag through the bars of the squeeze cage, tore open the top, and then threw a handful of muesli at Rebecca’s stomach.

Rebecca barked back, almost as if she had been questioning Jameson. She picked one of the seeds off her stomach, scrutinized it like a bum checking a coin, and then put it into her mouth.

A minute passed before Rebecca drew the bag of muesli toward her, gouged out a large handful, and then slowly allowed it to pour onto the scoop of her extended lower lip. After chewing for several minutes, she began to emit a soft, purring sound that resembled the rumbling of a large stomach.

Jameson grinned happily. ‘I think she likes it, don’t you?’

‘Now I’ve really seen everything,’ Boyd grumbled on his way to the clamshell door. ‘Someone who actually enjoys eating that stuff.’

Lying on the camp bed, covered in sweat. Jack awoke with a start. He seemed to have been asleep forever. His body ached from head to toe, but he reminded himself that this was a good sign. At least he could feel his toes again. At least he had been spared frostbite. And there was something else they all seemed to have been spared.

The guy from the CIA had never shown his hand. Had whoever it was ever really posed a threat to them? It seemed unlikely. Now he wondered why he had ever been so bothered by it. Having survived his experience in the yeti forest, it hardly seemed important.

Jack lifted his wrist up to his face, wondering what time it was, and then remembered that Jutta had removed his Rolex to take his pulse and blood pressure. Was it light or dark? Inside the clamshell it was hard to know if it was day or night until someone came through the airlock door. But no one did. They were all sitting in one corner, huddled around the radio. Like something from a Norman Rockwell painting. The family listening together. It seemed odd that they were paving no attention to Rebecca and her baby, Esau. For a moment he listened quietly as they all talked above the sound of the crackling receiver.

‘Are you getting anything?’ Cody asked Boyd. ‘Anything at all?’

Jack thought Cody sounded anxious about something.

‘Nothing but interference,’ Boyd said dully, and let out a loud sigh. ‘No, it’s gone now. I’ll check the e-mail. See if there’s anything coming through there.’

‘It couldn’t have been a mistake,’ said Jutta. ‘Could it?’

‘I don’t think so,’ said Swift. ‘Not on Voice of America.’

‘Shit,’ said Warner. ‘When it was the Punjab, that didn’t seem quite so bad. I mean, it’s hundreds of miles away, right? But this? This puts us right smack in the middle of things.’

‘Selfish, but none the less an accurate assessment of our current situation,’ observed Byron Cody, pulling his long full beard nervously through his hands like a length of rope. ‘Let’s just hope that common sense will prevail.’

There followed a long silence.

Jack coughed. ‘Could I have a glass of water, please?’

Swift collected a bottle and a paper cup and went over to the camp bed. She drew up a chair, poured some water, and helped him to drink.

‘Thanks.’

‘Some more?’

‘Yes.’

‘How are you feeling?’

‘Better. How long have I been asleep?’

‘Quite a while. Almost twenty-four hours.’ This time she handed him the cup of water and he drank it himself. ‘Jutta gave you something.’

‘I figured as much. Is it morning or night?’

Swift glanced at her own watch. ‘Seven o’clock at night.’

He noticed the grim look on her face.

‘What’s the matter? Has something happened? Has something happened to the yeti?’

‘There was just some bad news on the radio.’

‘Bad news? What kind of bad news?’

‘To do with the Indians and the Pakistanis.’

‘They haven’t—’

‘Not yet,’ she said grimly. ‘If things weren’t bad enough already, we just heard that China and Russia have lined up behind the two protagonists. Apparently China has declared that it will intervene militarily on Pakistan’s behalf should they be attacked by India. In response the Russians have said that if China attacks India, then they will attack China. What’s more, it seems as if there may have been some kind of missile launch by one side or the other. Nothing is confirmed yet, but we could be right at the centre of a nuclear war that’s about to go off.’

‘That’s awkward,’ said Jack. ‘It would appear that our expedition’s window just got broken.’

Swift nodded unhappily.

‘I don’t understand,’ said Jutta. ‘Why should China decide to support Pakistan? Or Russia decide to support India?’

‘China and India have always been rivals,’ said Boyd. ‘India only went for the bomb after China exploded its first device in 1964, two years after they’d fought a border war, which the Chinese won. Meanwhile the odd Soviet Union was arming the Indians because they were just happy to have an ally against the Chinese. The Russians had their own little border war going with the Chinese, in Manchuria. Pakistan is an Islamic country that has helped many of the former Soviet Union’s own Islamic republics to try and break away from Russian control. It’s natural that the Russians should be opposed to Pakistan. And so it goes.’

‘I’m sorry,’ Swift said quietly. ‘This is all my fault. I should never have brought any of you up here. If I hadn’t been so—’

‘Cut it out,’ said Cody, interrupting her. ‘We all knew the risks we were taking when we signed on for this expedition.’ He looked pointedly at Lincoln Warner, as if daring the other man to contradict him. ‘Besides, we found what we were looking for.’

‘Maybe so,’ said Warner. ‘But shouldn’t we now be thinking about getting out of here? I mean, what are we doing just sitting around, waiting for something to happen?’

‘Where do you suggest we go?’ said Boyd. ‘You said yourself, we’re right in the middle of things. Up here may actually be safer than any of the places we could go to. Delhi, Calcutta, Dacca, maybe even Hong Kong. Temporarily at least, this could be as safe as anywhere else.’

‘Boyd’s right,’ croaked Jack. ‘We should stay put and hope it blows over.’

‘Isn’t that just the problem?’ said Warner. ‘The fallout. It might very well blow over us. It might have happened already and we just don’t know about it.’

‘Again,’ said Cody, ‘selfish but accurate. Link? Have you ever thought of working for the U.S. State Department?’

‘At this kind of height, we’d probably be okay,’ said Boyd. ‘Anyway, we’d know if there had been.’

‘How’s that?’ said Warner.

‘We’d know if there had been any kind of nuclear exchange in this region,’ explained Boyd, ‘because an electromagnetic pulse would have been generated by the blasts, affecting all semiconductor devices. Radios, computers, telecommunications, you name it. Kind of like a lightning strike, except much more rapid. The radio may be a little temperamental right now. Probably some bad weather on the way. But we’re still getting e-mail. I just got a letter from my girlfriend. There’s still a world outside, folks.’ He chuckled unpleasantly. ‘At least for the time being.’

Twenty-five

The standard perspective on the nuclear security of the Indian subcontinent was that a failure of deterrence would be the most likely cause of any nuclear conflict between India and Pakistan. Consequently, this received far more attention as a possible path to war than what the strategic analysts termed — with typical massive understatement — inadvertence. But even then, ran the conventional wisdom, inadvertence could in itself prevent a crisis from escalating. Command and control dysfunctions and other non-rational factors that might cause two countries to blunder into war would, it was argued, actually motivate rational statesmen and — women to step back from the abyss of full-fledged nuclear war.

Such thinking was fine during the Cold War, when the two principal antagonists, the United States and the Soviet Union, had been enemies for only a few decades. It counted for nothing when applied to an essentially religious conflict that was at least twelve centuries old. Moreover, religious faith was, by its very definition, irrational. When presidents and prime ministers took advice from their joint chiefs of staff, things promised to turn out better than when they accepted the recommendation of their respective gods.

Even before the cooling-off period brokered by the U.S. secretary of state, both the Indian and Pakistani governments had brought all their strategic and tactical forces to a state of maximum readiness: Unlock codes had been distributed, targets assigned, contingent times of future launches designated — so that if the enemy did attack, one code word would be all that was required to order a retaliatory strike. To further safeguard against the threat of state decapitation, given the vulnerability of centralized command and control systems, each side had disseminated its code word to the two commanders in the field so that they might employ nuclear missiles at their discretion, provided they were needed to repulse an attack and provided the commander was unable to receive direct orders from his head of state. It was this essentially irresolvable dilemma of control, added to the intervention of the Russians and the Chinese on opposite sides of the Indian subcontinent conflict that now brought the world to the edge of the nuclear abyss.

The new crisis began simply enough, with a common event in the Pakistani capital city of Islamabad — a power cut caused by a gang of negligent workmen. In itself this would not have done very much to affect the city’s communications; however, the sudden return of the electricity supply caused a massive power surge in the computers controlling the Islamabad telephone exchange, and this resulted in the loss of all outgoing and incoming calls for several hours.

During this same period, potential safeguards reached a critical point and broke down when the Indian Navy fired an unarmed practice missile, an SS-N-8 with a range of nine thousand kilometres, from one of its Charlie 1-class nuclear-powered submarines that, despite the cooling-off period, was continuing to blockade the city of Karachi from the Bay of Bengal. The missile had been aimed at the regular practice target site in the Great Indian Desert. But soon after launch, the missile veered sharply to the north and could not be destroyed by the submarine’s safety officer. It eventually hit an empty factory building on the outskirts of Karachi, Pakistan’s largest city, several hundred kilometres off course, killing two men. Immediately the Khairpur regional governor put out a statement to the effect that a missile had hit Karachi but had failed to go off. Unable to find further clarification from Islamabad because of the problems in the local telephone exchange, the commander in the field. General Mohammed Ali Ishaq Khan, assumed that a nuclear missile had also been launched against the capital city and had annihilated it. After a short hesitation he ordered Pakistan’s own M9 surface-to-surface ballistic missiles prepared for immediate launch. Twelve missiles using a combination of fixed site and mobile launchers, each carrying a crude twenty-kiloton uranium device twice as powerful as the bomb that destroyed Hiroshima, were armed and readied for use. With an effective range of just six hundred kilometres, they were targeted at the Indian cities of Ludhiana, Jodhpur, Ajmer, Jaipur, Agra, Amritsar, Ahmadabad, Delhi, New Delhi, Faridabad, Ghaziabad, and Moradabad.

But before ordering the launch of Pakistan’s missiles. General Khan prayed. And while he waited for an answer, the world covered its eyes.

Hundreds of kilometres away in the Himalayas, no one said very much. There was little that could be said. Everyone was worried.

Swift’s first feelings on the renewed crisis were those of guilt that she had exposed her colleagues to such a risk, but these quickly yielded to a sense and outrage that, in the age of knot theory, laser fusion, space time, gender therapy, and chaos, there were still people who could do such things in the name of the stupid and tyrannical fables of religion.

Some members of the team, however, did hoist a few prayers to the blue sky above the Sanctuary. Others drank a lot and tiled to put the events out of their minds. Mostly they tried to forget what was happening by immersing themselves in the scientific work they had come to do. Boyd sectioned his samples. Jutta nursed Jack. Cody, Swift, and Jameson studied the yetis, and Mac took their photographs. None of them worked harder than Lincoln Warner. But his dedication to the task before him was only partly explained by his desire to forget about being at the centre of a potential nuclear war. He was, quite simply, now the one who had the most with which to occupy himself.

The molecular biologist buried himself in his work on Rebecca’s protein chemistry. Underneath the clamshell, hardly noticing the deteriorating weather, he rarely moved from the small laboratory he had created for himself. Completing separations, isolating DNA, staining gels, analyzing spots and blots, performing optical density calibrations, and compiling data — it all helped to detach him from the horror of what might occur. At the same time the irony of the situation was not lost on him. There he was, devoting himself to the general cause of discovering man’s origins, while not eight hundred kilometres away, man was apparently set on destroying his own future.

He felt grateful for the literal isolation and separateness of what he was doing. Purifying high-quality plasmid DNA to an absolute minimum. Separating DNA from RNA, cellular proteins, and other impurities. There was no doubt about it: Molecules were a great way to keep your head together. And molecular phylogeny, as the drawing of evolutionary family trees from biochemical data was called, was as much of a sanctuary as the glacier on which the clamshell was erected.

Despite the fact that he was working in one of the most inaccessible places on earth, Warner was equipped with the very latest biochemical hardware and software. The techniques he was using were a thousand times more sophisticated than those that had been available to Sarich and Wilson, Berkeley’s two wunderkinds of molecular anthropology, back in the sixties. Warner’s work involved analyzing not just nucleotide sequences but the yeti’s DNA structure itself. He had more faith in the idea that whole genome DNA changed at a uniform average rate than any serum albumins. DNA hybridization was a technique that involved the analysis of not just one blood protein or gene, but all of an organism’s information-carrying genetic material.

Generally speaking, Warner had no argument with the results Sarich and Wilson had found with regard to the DNA differences between apes and human beings. He still remained impressed by the simple fact that the chimpanzee, the gorilla, and man shared ninety-eight-point-four percent of their DNA. But unlike Sarich and Wilson, he assumed a more distant divergence between man and apes, at around seven to nine million years ago. And he had his own view of man’s evolutionary tree.

The standard version in most textbooks depicted the human line as something separate from the common ancestor of the gorilla and the chimpanzee. The molecular evidence as argued by Sarich and Wilson, however, placed man, chimp, and gorilla together, with no human ancestor that was not also an ancestor of the chimp and the gorilla. Lincoln Warner had argued, however, that humans were once possessed of more than one kind of DNA, and that the human species had enjoyed a double origin: African and Asian.

Now, as he faced the UV image of Rebecca’s DNA on the colour monitor, adjusting the brightness, and performing edge enhancement with his mouse, things were looking very different from what he had imagined. So different that at first he thought he must have made a mistake and went back to rim the whole gel documentation program again, to make doubly sure of his results. Satisfied at last with the image, he clicked the mouse, storing the final picture on the hard disk, and then ordered up a thermal print for his notes.

He was going to need a little time to consider the implications of what his DNA analysis had shown. Meanwhile, he fed the data into the Phylogenetic Analysis and Simulation Software program to see what the computer itself might extrapolate from his apparently extraordinary discovery.

The threat of nuclear war seemed to herald a storm as bad as any of the old Himalayan hands — Mac, Jutta, and the sirdar — could remember. The temperature dropped while the wind, reaching speeds of well over a hundred and sixty kilometres per hour, howled through the Sanctuary as if in homage to the larger, man-made energy that might at any time be unleashed upon the whole subcontinent. Even the clamshell groaned and shook under the force of the wind, making its human occupants ever more nervous and irritable.

By the third morning of the storm, in whiteout conditions that made even the shortest walk between the clamshell and the hotels hazardous, relationships among the expedition team were strained to the breaking point.

‘Hoo-hooo-hoooo-hoooo!’

Cody, who was recording all of Rebecca’s sounds, nodded appreciatively and turned off his machine.

‘You know, Swift, Rebecca has over a dozen different kinds of sound,’ he said. ‘And that doesn’t include her vocalizations. If we had another adult we might actually be able to record them all in detail. And if I had a more powerful microphone than the thing on this Walkman, I might be able to pick up some of the noises she makes to Esau.’

Nursing Esau, Rebecca would frequently cuddle him and emit a number of whispered sounds into his face. But sometimes she moved her lips as well in a simulacrum of human speech, and it looked to everyone as if she might be talking to her baby.

‘Jesus, listen to him,’ grumbled Boyd, staring at the game of solitaire he was playing on his laptop computer. He did not find Cody’s enthusiasm for the yetis the least bit infectious. ‘He wants two of these monsters. As if it doesn’t smell bad enough in here already.’

Swift was about to offer some caustic remark at Boyd’s expense and then checked herself, realizing that for once she agreed with him. Rebecca had developed diarrhoea, and despite the fact that the squeeze cage was cleaned several times a day, the smell was sometimes overpoweringly bad.

‘What do you expect an Abominable Snowman to smell like?’ laughed Mac, who was busy labelling his films.

Jameson, reading a book, looked up and said, ‘She can’t help it.’

‘The rest of us go outside,’ persisted Boyd. ‘Why can’t she?’

‘As soon as her stitches are healed,’ said Jameson, ‘we’ll have to let her go. But until then we owe it to her and to Esau to keep a close eye on them. After all, they didn’t ask to be captured.’

‘When will that be?’ demanded Boyd.

Jameson looked inquiringly at Jutta.

‘Perhaps tomorrow,’ she said.

‘Hoo-hoooo-hooooo-hooooo!’

Boyd left his game of solitaire and began to pace around the cage.

‘I think I’ll have gone crazy by then. Can’t you tell her to shut up? I thought Jack said that the yetis knew sign language. I mean, what’s the sign for shut your goddamn mouth?’

Jack swung his legs off the camp bed and sat up slowly.

‘They do sign,’ he said. ‘I saw them.’

‘Oh, I don’t doubt it,’ said Cody, his enthusiasm undiminished by Boyd’s ill-tempered remarks. ‘I’ve tried to sign to her but without success. I expect it’s just that the signs she knows belong to a different convention, that’s all.’

He put down his tape recorder and stretched wearily.

‘I guess that’s enough for one day,’ he said, and collecting his well-thumbed paperback copy of Seven Pillars of Wisdom, he returned to Lawrence and the revolt of the desert.

Boyd stopped his pacing and began to search for something in his rucksack.

Swift stood up from the circle of chairs grouped around the cage and went to sit beside Jack.

‘How are you feeling?’ she asked him.

‘A lot better, thanks. You know, Boyd’s right. It does stink in here. I don’t think I’ll ever get the stink of them out of my nostrils.’

‘That’s for sure,’ said Boyd. Glancing around the clamshell, he saw that nobody was paying Rebecca any attention. Cody was now deep inside his book. Warner was working on his desktop PC. Jutta was listening to some music on her Walkman. The sirdar was looking at an old magazine and drinking a cup of his disgusting brew. Boyd nodded to himself: This was the opportunity he had been waiting for. He stepped closer to the cage and almost absently began to pass the small electronic box he had collected from his rucksack up and down the fur on Rebecca’s back. About the size of a photographer’s light meter, the device was a radiometer, a sophisticated kind of Geiger counter. On the lowest range setting, the radiometer was picking up a very small reading from Rebecca’s fur, as if she might have come into contact with something radioactive. He put his arm through the bars of the cage, bringing the radiometer as close to Rebecca’s hands as he dared. This time the needle flickered significantly.

Cody glanced up from his book and caught sight of the electronic device in Boyd’s hands.

‘Jon? What is that you’re holding there?’ he asked.

Boyd took his eyes off the radiometer for only a second, but it was all the time Rebecca needed to snatch it away. She barked excitedly and, turning her back on Boyd, began to examine the radiometer with interest.

‘Damn it,’ scowled Boyd. Not that it really mattered. He had the answer to his question. He smiled at Cody. ‘She really does like shiny things, doesn’t she? A regular mockingbird.’

Cody got up from his chair and leaned toward the edge of the cage, trying to see exactly what it was that Rebecca had stolen.

‘What is that thing?’

Swift, leaving Jack’s bedside, walked tentatively toward the cage. Boyd was looking shifty and uncomfortable, as if he had just been caught doing something of which he was slightly ashamed.

‘Oh, it’s just a radiometer,’ he shrugged. ‘I wanted to take a base reading from us all, just in case the nukes do go off and I have to start checking everyone for radiation levels.’

‘That’s very noble of you,’ said Swift. ‘But I can’t say that I’ve noticed you checking anyone.’

‘Maybe not everyone.’

Swift pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows. Folding her arms defensively, she stood in front of Boyd and looked him squarely in the eye.

‘Or maybe not anyone.’

Boyd grinned at her and shook his head as if in pity. ‘Swifty. Really. Now why do you say that?’

‘I don’t know,’ she said. ‘Just a feeling I have about you, Boyd. It’s the same feeling I get when I walk under a ladder.’

‘Do you have a suspicious mind? Every time it thinks something it wants to read you your rights first.’ Aware that everyone was watching him now, Boyd kept grinning, as if the persistence of his smile would prove his innocence. ‘Cabin fever,’ he added. ‘That’s what it is, cabin fever. The gold prospectors used to get it in the Yukon.’

‘C’mon, will you. Swift?’ said Jack, coming to Boyd’s aid. ‘Why are you riding him? What’s wrong with a little planning ahead? Boyd’s right. If the bombs do start going off, it would be useful to know if we ended up showing some signs of contamination.’

‘Isn’t it Boyd who’s always saying we’ll be safe up here?’ she returned. ‘So why the need for any reading at all?’

‘Speaking for myself,’ said Jutta, ‘I’d like to know if I was contaminated or not.’

‘Okay,’ said Swift. ‘So would I.’ She stared back at Boyd. ‘Tell us. What was the result? Of these checks you performed on us all? Sorry, on only some of us.’

Boyd glanced into the cage and saw that Rebecca had the radiometer in her mouth and was now chewing it gently. He shook his head.

‘It was nothing. I mean, hardly significant. Just the normal you’d expect from people who been at quite a high altitude.’ He grinned. ‘You know, we’re a lot nearer space up here. And space is radioactive.’

‘Hoo-hoooo-hoooo-hoooo!’

Deciding that she couldn’t eat it, Rebecca threw Boyd’s radiometer out of her cage. It spun across the floor of the clamshell toward Swift, colliding with her boot.

Swift bent down, retrieved the unit, wiped it free of Rebecca’s saliva, and then stood up, wearing a disbelieving smile.

‘Let’s just see now, shall we?’ She glanced at the radiometer. ‘A few toothmarks, but it seems undamaged. I think I know how to work one of these things. It’s kind of like a Geiger counter without the exciting science-fiction sound effects, isn’t it?’

Depressing the control button, she passed the radiometer over her own torso and then over Jack’s.

‘You’re right, Boyd. Nothing so far.’

Boyd watched her take a reading from everyone under the clamshell. There seemed no point in losing his temper over what she was doing.

Now she was checking Jutta, Warner, and then Jameson, and all the time shaking her head.

‘Swift, I think you’re being very insulting about this,’ Boyd said patiently.

She waved the unit in front of the sirdar, Mac and Jameson. ‘Guys, you’re clean too.’ Quickly she checked Boyd himself. ‘Now you, Boyd. No reading? Well, that’s a relief.’

‘It’s like I was saying,’ said Boyd. ‘It was just a precaution. A base reading. Like a control sample. Just to check the thing was working properly.’

Gently he tried to take the radiometer from her, but Swift was already pushing it through the bars of the squeeze cage.

‘Wait a minute, we can’t forget Rebecca, can we?’

This time the needle on the radiometer flickered.

‘What do you know? Rebecca seems to be giving off ionizing radiation. Only a small amount. Not much. But it’s there, all right. The question is why, when none of the rest of us is showing a reading? Perhaps you have a theory about that, Boyd?’

‘I really couldn’t say. Look, I only just remembered I had this little machine.’ Boyd was looking apologetic. ‘It’s like I say, I wanted to check us out. I just didn’t want to alarm anyone, that’s all. Radioactivity is a scary thing. People go funny around it. I should have explained what I was doing. I’m sorry.’

‘You know, it’s a pity this little machine can’t detect lies as easily as it picks up ionizations,’ said Swift. ‘Anywhere near your mouth and I bet it’d go right off the scale.’

‘Swift,’ protested Jameson.

‘He’s right, you know,’ said Boyd, his smile waning, and his face colouring a little. ‘You’re way out of line. You should hear yourself.’

‘Can I see that thing?’ asked Cody.

Swift handed him the radiometer.

‘Go ahead — check her yourself.’

Cody checked the radiometer against the luminous dial of his wrist-watch. The needle flickered slightly as he approached the squeeze cage.

‘Maybe it’s because Rebecca’s been more in the open air than the rest of us,’ Jameson offered by way of explanation. ‘I believe that granite is mildly radioactive.’

‘Boyd’s the geologist,’ said Swift. ‘Let’s ask him.’

‘That sounds like a reasonable hypothesis,’ agreed Boyd.

Rebecca stared at Cody and shifted slowly on her behind as he returned with the machine.

‘Hey, it’s okay, okay,’ he said to her soothingly.

‘You know, it’s a funny thing,’ said Swift. ‘The skull that Jack brought back to Berkeley? From a cave somewhere up on the rock face?’ She shrugged. ‘Professor Stewart Ray Sacher ran all kinds of tests on it in the lab. It wasn’t the least bit radioactive.’

Nodding and speaking gently, Cody pushed his own arm through the bars and took his own reading. Rebecca was nodding back at him.

‘Okay, it’s okay.’

‘Perhaps some kind of tektite field,’ said Warner. ‘Or a small uranium deposit.’

‘Again, another reasonable hypothesis,’ said Boyd.

‘So why lie about it?’

Boyd shook his head with exasperation. ‘Lie about what? For Christ’s sake. Jesus, what is going on with you, Swifty?’ He punched the palm of his hand. ‘Altitude sickness, that must be it. Maybe you should take something.’

‘Altitude sickness?’ Swift grinned. ‘Maybe that’s why I’m seeing Rebecca now. Wasn’t that your first theory to account for the yeti, Boyd? When we first arrived? And stop calling me Swifty.’

Next to the squeeze cage, Cody frowned as he seemed to see an expression of inquiry in Rebecca’s calm-looking face. The radiometer needle moved with greater speed than it had done next to his watch.

‘There’s no doubt about it,’ he said. ‘She’s showing a reading.’

Rebecca gave an excited bounce on her behind. She was puckering her lips.

‘...Crazy bitch are you,’ Boyd muttered.

‘Don’t worry, Rebecca. Everything’s okay.’

‘Oh-oh-oh.’

The sound was simian enough, half bark, half chuckle even. It was the second sound that took everyone by surprise. Even Boyd.

‘Keh-keh-keh.’

Cody felt the hair rising on his head and face.

‘Bloody hell,’ whispered Mac.

Jutta was standing up. Warner too.

‘Oh-keh! Oh-keh! Oh-keh!’

‘She’s talking,’ breathed Swift. ‘Rebecca can talk.’

‘Oh-keh! Oh-keh!’

‘Okay,’ repeated a delighted Cody. ‘Okay.’

‘Oh man,’ breathed Jack.

‘Precisely,’ said Swift.

Twenty-six

Boyd had left the clamshell, almost unnoticed now in all the excitement, and returned to his lodge. Jack, Jutta, Warner, and the sirdar watched, fascinated, as Swift, Cody, and Jameson spoke to Rebecca, encouraging her to try another word. Mac was hurriedly reloading the video camera with another Hi-8 cassette.

‘Let’s see how you are with some breakfast,’ said Swift, and offered Rebecca a bowl of muesli. ‘Food,’ Swift pronounced clearly. ‘Food.’

Hugging Esau closely, Rebecca clicked her teeth and remained obstinately silent, even when she took the bowl from Swift’s outstretched hand.

‘No one’s ever been able to do more than teach an ape a few voiceless approximations of words,’ said Cody. ‘Of course, there are anatomical restrictions of a large primate’s vocal tract that prevent it from talking. But they can understand words easily enough. Apes seem to have at least a receptive competence for language if not an expressive one.’

Swift recalled the virtual-reality model of fossil Esau’s brain that Joanna Giardino had created back at UCMC in San Francisco, and the small but distinct Broca’s area they found. Paul Broca was chiefly remembered for establishing that destruction of a small area of brain matter not much larger than a silver dollar made a person unable to speak.

‘Food.’ Swift repeated the word several times, using different intonations: surprise, delight, questioning, and tempting. ‘Food.’

But as well as discovering that the expression of ideas through words could be established in this area, Broca had also been a paleoanthropologist of note, being the first to describe Cro-Magnon and Aurignacian, or Paleolithic man. It was Broca who had lent the new science of anthropology its whole critical method.

‘Hoo-hooo-hoooo-hoooo!’

‘She’s certainly got the right vowel sound,’ Jameson said hopefully.

‘But not the diphthong,’ said Cody. ‘Maybe it was just coincidence after all.’

‘Like hell it was,’ said Swift. ‘Come on, Byron. We all know exactly what we heard. Didn’t we, Rebecca?’ Swift put some of the dry muesli into her mouth and, chewing, began to rub her stomach contentedly. ‘Food. You say it. Food.’

Rebecca put a handful of muesli into her own mouth and began to crunch it loudly.

‘Just look at that face,’ said Warner. ‘Do you think if Descartes had seen Rebecca he might have arrived at a different conclusion?’ He glanced uncertainly at Jutta and Mac and added, ‘He said that animals are unable to think. That they are machines without a soul, mind, or consciousness. The animal mind is like a clock made up of wheels and springs.’

‘It’s possible,’ said Cody. ‘But the fact is that if Rebecca were a human — say a feral human — we would probably have a similar difficulty in teaching her to talk. For apes, just as much as us, infancy is the time of maximum social learning. If you haven’t acquired language by the time you’re age nine or ten, then it’s probably too late.’

Swift remembered that back in Berkeley she had said much the same thing to her class. But faced with the real-life situation she felt rather different about it. She anticipated a vicarious satisfaction in proving Cody, and her earlier self, wrong.

‘Give her a chance, will you?’ said Swift. ‘Food, fooo-oood.’

Rebecca turned her head away. She had a bored, slightly sad air about her, as if wishing that she and baby Esau could be elsewhere. Sighing loudly, she scratched herself for a moment and, catching Swift’s eye, took another handful of muesli.

‘Food,’ nodded Swift.

Rebecca started to nod back, almost as if she were agreeing with Swift. Swallowing, she tucked her lower lip behind her front teeth and started to blow.

‘Now what’s she doing?’ said Cody.

‘If you ask me,’ said Jack, ‘she’s trying your diphthong.’

It was true. Rebecca’s blowing noise was starting to sound more like an ‘f’ sound.

‘You’re right,’ Swift said triumphantly. ‘She is.’

‘Ffffff-oooooo...’

‘I can hardly believe my ears,’ said Cody.

‘Food,’ said Swift. ‘That’s it.’

‘Fffff-oooo...’

‘C’mon, you can do it. Foo-oood.’

Rebecca started to nod again.

‘Fooo-ooo-dah! Foooo-oooo-dah!’

Swift clapped her hands excitedly, much to Rebecca’s obvious delight.

‘Good girl,’ said Swift.

‘Incredible,’ admitted Cody.

Swift glanced around anxiously at Mac, whose eye was still pressed close to the viewfinder of his video camera.

‘Mac? Tell me you’re getting this.’

‘Ffff-ooooo-dah.’

‘Every f-f-fuckin’ diphthong,’ he growled. ‘Whatever that might be.’

‘Foo-ooo-dah!’

‘Christ, it’s getting like bloody Oliver Twist in here.’

Swift kept on applauding.

‘Okay, that’s a good girl.’

‘Oh-keh! Oh-keh!’

‘It’s no accident she became a teacher,’ said Jack.

‘How about that?’ breathed Cody. ‘Rebecca has doubled her vocabulary in less than an hour. I just wish we had more time to study her. Maybe we can see how many words she can learn. Is the learning method vocal? Or is it facial? Swift, we have to have more time.’

‘Foo-ooo-dah!’

‘Good girl,’ said Swift. ‘You’re right, Byron. We need more time. Miles?’

Jameson shrugged.

‘Sure. But we can’t hold on to her forever. It wouldn’t be fair.’

‘Maybe we can find out why she’s radioactive, while we’re at it,’ said Swift.

Mac laughed. ‘Great idea. Go ahead and ask her.’

‘I meant—’ Swift frowned, then laughed. She was too excited to dispute with Mac. ‘You know what I meant. I meant that maybe we can find out why Boyd tried to bullshit us about it.’

‘Where is he anyway?’ said Mac.

‘He went back to the lodge,’ said Warner.

‘I’m not surprised,’ said Jutta. ‘You were rather hard on him. Swift.’

‘Foo-ooo-dah! Oh-keh!’

‘It would seem that Rebecca is already demonstrating a readiness to master the basic elements of syntax,’ said Cody.

‘If Boyd can master it, then I’m sure Rebecca can,’ said Swift.

Jack laughed out loud and then hugged his ribs with regret.

‘Don’t. It hurts when I laugh.’

‘I’d still like to know why he lied about this whole radioactive thing.’

‘I’ve been thinking about that,’ Jack said painfully. ‘And I’ve just remembered something. Something that might just explain it.’

‘Just before Rebecca’s team leader attacked me, I found something on the forest floor. Really I only got half a look at it, and then the attack put it right out of my mind until now. You see, I have some solar panels on the roof of my house back in Danville. Well, this thing I found on the forest floor looked just like a piece of one of those solar panels. I remember wondering if it could have come off my SCE suit when I got clipped the first time. Only it couldn’t have. It was too big and flat.’

‘So if it didn’t come off your suit, then what did it come off?’ asked Swift.

‘Not someone else’s roof, that’s for sure,’ said Cody.

Jack rubbed his jaw thoughtfully as something else seemed to occur to him now.

‘Actually, I figure that whatever it was must have landed there,’ said Jack.

‘Landed there?’ said Mac. ‘You mean like a bloody spaceship?’

‘Yes. Why not? Just before the avalanche that killed Didier, we both believed that we heard something in the sky. We thought it must have been a meteorite. But meteorites aren’t the only flying objects that fall to Earth. And they’re certainly not solar-powered. It just came to me, just now. It must have been some kind of satellite. Perhaps even a military one. You know, like a spy satellite. At the very least some kind of satellite that might be important enough to retrieve. That would explain how we suddenly got the funding for the whole expedition when the National Geographic Society had already turned us down. Of course — that’s why Boyd is here. He’s their man. That’s their angle. His job must be to retrieve this satellite.’

‘Whose man?’ asked Warner. ‘Who are we talking about?’

‘The CIA.’

‘Oh, come on. Jack. We’re getting a little carried away here, aren’t we?’ said Warner.

‘No, it all makes perfect sense.’ He looked around uncomfortably. ‘You’re sure he’s in his lodge?’

Jutta nodded.

‘But I don’t understand why a satellite would cause Rebecca to be mildly radioactive,’ she said.

‘Well, I’m no space engineer, but I do know that with some satellites, solar cells are only half the story. There has to be some kind of secondary power source, for when the satellite is eclipsed by the earth. Especially one that includes the two poles. The power necessary for one of these is quite considerable. I dunno. Some kind of nuclear reactor perhaps.’

‘Not by Uncle Sam,’ said Warner. ‘We don’t build that kind of satellite. Not these days. We’re environmentally friendly since Skylab fell to Earth back in 1979. Besides, then you wouldn’t need the solar panels. No, I expect it’s probably some kind of thermonuclear generator, perhaps heated by a small radioisotope. It needn’t be any bigger than the kind of thing you’d get in an X-ray machine. I’d have thought that would be more than enough to give Rebecca a reading.’

‘Especially if she handled it,’ added Cody. ‘We know she likes shiny objects. She’s got Didier’s ring, right?’

‘Look, there’s an easy way we can check my theory,’ said Jack. ‘The gloves I was wearing when you carried me back in here. Does anyone know where they are?’

The sirdar walked over to a pile of discarded clothing heaped at the edge of the clamshell.

‘They are here, Jack sahib.’ He rummaged in the pile and then held the gloves aloft triumphantly.

‘Of course, I only had my hand on it for a moment or two.’

Jack took the right-hand glove, with which he had handled the shard of solar panel, and put it on.

‘Give me a reading on that thing, will you, Byron?’

Cody picked up the radiometer and held it over the glove. The needle moved.

‘It’s reading,’ said Cody. ‘The same reading I got on Rebecca.’

‘Q.E.D.,’ said Jack. He took off the glove and threw it back with the rest of the suit.

‘So what do we do here?’ said Mac.

‘I don’t know,’ said Jack.

‘Why don’t we ask him about it?’ said Jutta. ‘Boyd, I mean. When he comes back here.’

‘Okay,’ said Swift, searching the faces of her colleagues. ‘Are we all agreed? We’ll ask him when he gets back in here.’

‘Heee-rrrr,’ said Rebecca, breaking the tension.

Everyone smiled.

‘Rebecca shows a remarkable propensity to develop her linguistic skills,’ observed Cody, ‘and to extend them quite spontaneously. Her ability to adapt to a situation is impressive, to say the least. I wonder just what she might be capable of.’

Lincoln Warner, who had been silent for a while, cleared his throat loudly.

‘Actually,’ he said, ‘I might be able to answer that. She might be capable of doing just about anything we can do. There’s something about Rebecca I think you ought to know. Something remarkable.’

Bryan Perkins and Chaz Mustilli sat in Perrins’s office and waited for CASTORP to acknowledge their last message. The configuration of the CIa’s e-mail server meant that they knew CASTORP had already collected the message from his In Box. But fifteen minutes passed and still he did not acknowledge his compliance. Perrins turned to his desktop PC and typed another e-mail, demanding that CASTORP acknowledge. This time Perrins’s message remained uncollected.

‘He must have collected the last message and turned off his laptop,’ said Mustilli.

‘That’s what I think,’ agreed Perrins. ‘Shit.’ He shook his head. ‘Is there anything we can do? To protect those people?’

‘I can’t think of anything.’

‘Damn it, Chaz, we’ve got to do something. We can’t just let him murder them.’

‘Maybe we could try calling the Royal Nepal Police. See if they could send a detachment of men up there to protect them.’

‘Do it.’

‘But you know,’ added Mustilli, ‘if there is a nuclear war down there, he might turn out to be the least of their problems.’

‘And if there’s not a war?’

Chaz sucked hard on his empty pipe.

‘I’ll make that call.’

Twenty-seven

In the Sanctuary, the wind seemed finally to have blown itself out. Underneath the dark canopy, Lincoln Warner looked vaguely troubled by what he had to relate.

‘Most of our DNA doesn’t add up to very much,’ he said. ‘Molecules that once had a function are now lost. For example, when we had gills or used our tails to hang on to branches. It’s like finding a key for a lock in a door to a house that no longer exists. Except that there are thousands of such doors. The main molecules that concern us have to do with the long chains of amino acids we call proteins. Haemoglobin for one. That’s made up of two amino acid chains each described by a single bit of DNA. A single gene, if you like. Okay, that’s something you can’t see. But genes influence how you are seen, what you look like.

‘Now take a human being and a chimpanzee. Only one-point-six percent of our DNA differs from chimp DNA. Although as a matter of interest, that doesn’t include those genes that describe our haemoglobin. You’d be right if you said that it’s different genes that prevent a chimp from speaking like we do. We don’t actually know which genes they are. All we can say with any certainty is that they’re part of that elusive one-point-six percent difference I was just talking about. Just think of that for a moment. Ninety-eight-point-four percent of our genes are normal chimp genes. And that one-point-six percent difference? Why, it’s less than that between two species of gibbons. Zero-point-six percent less, to be exact.

‘The chimp is our closest living relative. Up to now, scientists like me have found only five out of a grand total of thirteen hundred amino acids that are actually different. Three of them are in an enzyme called carbonic anhydrase. One is in a muscle protein called myoglobin, and the fifth is in a haemoglobin chain called the delta chain.

‘So here’s the first part of the news. That enzyme called carbonic anhydrase? Rebecca has only two of those particular amino acids different from us, not three. And the delta chain? It’s the same. So what we have here, very crudely, is an animal — and I use the word with some caution — an animal that is different from us in its DNA by less than one percent. Which makes Rebecca and her species our closest living relative, not the chimpanzee.’

‘That’s fantastic. Link,’ said Swift.

‘I’m not finished. Not by a long way. Some of you will be familiar with the idea of using differences in protein chemistry as a kind of molecular clock. A protein can be used as a marker, determining a mutation from the main evolutionary branch. To cut a long story short by a few million years, it’s generally assumed that Homo sapiens split from chimpanzees about five million years ago. Personally, I’ve always thought it was rather more distant than that, about seven to nine million years ago. But whatever the time span, it’s clear to me that Homo sapiens and Homo vertex, as I propose that we shall call the yeti, demonstrate a much more recent separation. Perhaps as recently as the beginning of the Pleistocene epoch, some one million years ago, before the last great periods of glaciation. It could even be that the pre-glacial period, at the end of the Pliocene epoch, may date the mutation.

‘Only I don’t speak of the mutation that has resulted in man, but rather the other way around. Until I get back to my laboratory, it’s hard for me to be more precise about this. However, my early findings indicate that the yeti’s ancestor split from man’s ancestor and that, given the mutation was in all likelihood occasioned by a dramatic change in the world’s temperature, then we should regard Homo vertex, the yeti, as the younger of the two species. Far from being some kind of missing link that reinforces man’s privileged status in the evolutionary scheme of things, we can probably regard the yeti as no less of an inevitable being than ourselves. You can’t argue with the molecules, folks. However we may wish to view it otherwise, we can no longer view Homo sapiens as the ultimate living being on earth.

‘Now, all of this might not mean very much except for the nuclear war that threatens this part of the world, perhaps even the whole planet, and the climatic conditions that might easily result from it.

‘What is certain is that a climatic catastrophe would result from even a nominal thermonuclear war between the superpowers. All of the post-holocaust environmental consequences would cause sunlight to be absorbed by the dust in the atmosphere, the atmosphere to be heated rather than the earth itself, and the earth’s surface to be cooled. A study by a number of scientists including Carl Sagan demonstrated that severe and prolonged low temperatures would follow even a small thermonuclear war, what they called a nuclear winter. Even a one-degree cooling in the world’s temperature would nearly eliminate wheat-growing in Canada. But a worst-case nuclear scenario might result in a temperature drop of between twelve and fifteen degrees Centigrade. In short, it would bring on another ice age.

‘I have a computer program that predicts how DNA connections and evolutionary trees might be affected by environmental changes. It was designed to take account of climatic differences between continents. But I was interested in what it might say about the environmental changes provoked by a nuclear war. And what it says is that in the event of one hundred major Chinese and former Warsaw pact cities being destroyed, a nuclear winter would ensue within a few months, lasting for at least a year, during which period the only major anthropoid to survive would be Homo vertex. Already well adapted to almost permanent Arctic conditions, the yeti might very well inherit the earth, and man might find himself as extinct a species as the dinosaur. Within another million years, according to the same computer predictive sequence, the yeti could conceivably have evolved to become the dominant life-form on this planet.’

Lincoln Warner stopped talking. His eyes flicked across the faces of his small audience in search of some reaction. They looked stunned by what he had told them, and pursing his lips, Warner threw up his hands as if both confirming that he had finished and that he was as surprised by his own findings as they were. It added a demagogic touch to what he had just said.

‘You can’t argue with the molecules,’ he said again, by way of epilogue.

‘So much for man’s God-given stewardship of the earth,’ remarked Cody.

‘Amen,’ said Swift.

‘Someone saying their prayers?’

It was Boyd, back under the clamshell and wearing one of the SCE suits. In one hand he has holding a helmet. And in the other he was holding a gun.

‘Are you planning on using that thing?’ asked Jack.

‘If I have to,’ said Boyd. ‘But please don’t make me shoot one of you just to prove that I’m serious. Jack.’

‘That’ll be a first,’ said Swift. ‘You never made much of an impression as a scientist. But go ahead with the good manners if it makes you feel any better about yourself. You’ll still look like a cheap hood with a gun in his hand. What are you, anyway? Some kind of government agent?’

‘Something like that, yes.’

‘Didn’t they tell you? Or were you just too dumb to ask?’

Boyd put down his helmet and, grinning unpleasantly, took a step toward her.

‘You and that smart mouth, Swifty. Think you’re Katharine Hepburn, huh? Well I never did like redheads much.’

For a moment she thought he was going to shoot her. Then he started to say something, but before he had uttered more than one syllable, the ever-present grin had disappeared and he slapped her hard, a backhand blow that knocked Swift off her feet and sent her sprawling to the floor.

Intending to grab the hand holding the gun. Miles Jameson darted forward only to find the barrel of Boyd’s automatic shoved painfully under his ribs. Their eyes met for only a second, long enough for Jameson to relax and return his weight to the back foot.

In his last e-mail. Hustler had only said that he wasn’t to kill any American citizens. He hadn’t said a thing about not killing the citizens of Zimbabwe. Boyd made a tut-tutting noise and pulled the trigger.

Under the clamshell, the noise of the shot left everyone’s ears ringing like a tuning fork. Rebecca started to scream. Boyd let her. She was too important to his plans for him to kill her. Jameson hung on to Boyd’s arm for a moment, like a blind man. He and Boyd were the only two still standing. Thoroughly cowed, most of the team gradually picked themselves up from the crouching, protective poses they had adopted on the floor, as equally slowly, Jameson collapsed. Swift stayed where she was, still stunned by the ferocity of Boyd’s blow. Jutta crawled toward Jameson, in a futile bid to stem the blood that was trickling from his side. His legs jerked convulsively and then he was gone.

‘He’s dead,’ she said quietly when at last Rebecca stopped screaming.

‘You bloody bastard,’ said Mac.

‘You know it’s a pity it had to be Miles,’ said Boyd. ‘I rather liked him. A bit stiff sometimes. But I really did like him.’

Smiling bitterly he wagged a finger at Swift who was sitting up and cradling her jaw with her hand.

‘It only goes to show,’ said Boyd. ‘You never can tell. I was sure it was going to be you I’d have to kill, Swifty. But when it came down to it, I just couldn’t do it. Don’t ask me why. Don’t even thank me. And believe me, I shan’t hesitate to do it again. I’m kind of warmed up now.

‘Okay, people, I think it would be best if everyone went over to the other side of the clamshell. Just in case we have any more unfortunate accidents involving handguns.’

Jutta helped Swift to her feet as Boyd waved the gun impatiently.

‘Come on, come on.’

‘You won’t get away with this, Boyd,’ said Jack.

‘This? This?’ He laughed. ‘You don’t even know what this is all about.’ He paused as something seemed to occur to him. ‘No, that’s not quite true, is it. Jack? After all it was you who guessed about the satellite.’

Noting the look of surprise on all their faces, he permitted himself a smug little smile.

‘I heard you talking while I was lying on my bunk. The clamshell is bugged, of course. You don’t think I’d let you talk about me behind my back without listening in on what you had to say, do you? That’s not nice.’ He sighed. ‘I don’t mind telling you, I thought I was never going to find that bird. But it was you. Jack. You who told me where to find it, for which I owe you my thanks.’ He smiled thinly. ‘Thanks. I’m very grateful to you.’

Covered in Jameson’s blood, Jutta shook her head and said tearfully:

‘Why is this satellite so important that you had to kill him? Why?’

Boyd crouched down and glanced out of the airlock door.

‘The storm is beginning to blow over. But it will be a little while yet before I can leave you folks and finish my job.’ He stepped forward and, drawing up a chair, straddled it, leaning on the back. ‘I guess I can tell you. And me — well, you wouldn’t know it, Jutta, but I’m a natural born storyteller.’

‘It’s like Jack said. A spy satellite. A bird, as we prefer to call them. A Keyhole Eleven, for obvious see-through-your-bathroom-door reasons. Codename Peary, same as the explorer. The bird was to occupy a polar orbit along a seventy-five-degree line of longitude obtaining fine-grained strategic intelligence of specific sites in India, Pakistan, and the People’s Republic of China. In short, to monitor the developing situation in the North Indian theatre.

‘However, on completion of its low-orbit mission, instead of boosting to a higher orbit at thirty-five thousand kilometres, the bird began slipping closer to the earth’s atmosphere. Whoops. We wondered about that. The usual did-it-fall-or-was-it-pushed kind of question? Finally the eggheads decided that it had been affected by recent sunspot activity. Caused an overload in the bird’s solar power cells. You were right about that too, Jack boy. Solar cells supported by a small thermonuclear generator. You’re really a very clever man, for a rock rat. Anyway, the overload caused the computer to miscue both the imaging and the boost to higher orbit. The sunspots also acted to increase the density of the uppermost part of the earth’s atmosphere. But when the density increases, so does the friction acting on the bird, with the result that the bird effectively tripped and fell. Computer forecasts led us to believe that reentry would take place in a nonhazardous location somewhere on the Antarctic continent. That’s where I was at the time. Got myself all ready to go find it. But it turned out that periodically the bird tumbled sideways along its orbit, with the result that the air drag factor soared and the decay rate increased by fifteen or twenty times. So instead of coming down in the Antarctic, it came down somewhere else and it came down early. Whoops again.

‘Our earliest guess as to the location was along the original orbital line. We tracked the automatic distress signals on the existing frequency as long as we could but lost contact as the satellite entered Nepalese airspace. We figured somewhere in the Himalayas. But where? Sent up a few spy planes to try to spot it. No dice. Finally we got our best lead from, guess where? National Geographic magazine. A little article about Jack boy and his partner swept off the mountain in an avalanche caused by a meteorite, on or about the exact time we calculated our bird was in the sky. Wouldn’t you just believe it? Five-hundred-million-dollar aircraft overflying the whole of Nepal looking for a missing satellite, and this is where we find it. In a lousy magazine article. Eeeeeh! One in the eye for the folks at the Pentagon.

‘But hey, I’m missing the best part of the story. You see, what made the situation so urgent was that before reentry, Peary’s on board computer downloaded all the reconnaissance imagery it had collected to our tracking complex at Cheyenne Mountain. Now they discovered that the same malfunction caused the computer to photograph not nuclear missile and air force bases in India and Pakistan and their respective states of readiness, but strategic sites in countries antipodean to the Indian subcontinent along the same line of longitude. By which I mean Canada and the United States. Double jeopardy. Our own spy satellite ends up spying on us. What made this major pain in the ass even worse was the fact that Peary was designed for reuse. In other words, it would not burn up on reentry. And with the probability existing that the on board computer systems were still in possession of our own strategic intelligence, this made it imperative that we find and destroy the bird as quickly as possible. Major fuckin’ problem. Coming down so close to the Chinese border, during the current political situation, well, you can guess the panic that swept people back in Washington. Imagine what would happen if the slopes could target all our sites. That kind of thing. So you see how it is.’

Boyd stood up and went over to the door again, to glance out and check the weather.

‘So all this time,’ said Warner, ‘instead of looking for core samples from the glacier...’

‘That’s right. Link. I’ve been looking for some trace of a satellite.’

‘But why didn’t you throw your lot in with us?’ said Jack. ‘For God’s sake, we’re on the same side. Aren’t we?’

‘Nominally, yes. But ask yourself this question: What would have happened if my mission and yours came into a conflict of interest? Your new species versus my own satellite. We wouldn’t have gotten along at all. No, it wouldn’t have worked. My mission had — has — absolute priority, at all times. Whatever the circumstances. I can’t see Dr. Swift going along with that, can you? Isn’t that right, Swifty? You’re not about to allow any kind of risk to your precious new species, are you?’

‘What are you talking about?’ Swift said dully.

Boyd looked awkward.

‘I can hardly tuck that bird under my arm and take it home to Washington, now can I? It weighed the best part of eighteen hundred kilogrammes when it was launched. A little less now, I should think, but still heavy. No, I have to blow it up. Even if that means a few of Rebecca’s brothers and sisters getting in the way.’

‘You bastard,’ said Swift.

‘See? That’s what I mean by a conflict of interest. I don’t mean any harm to come to — what did you call them, Link?’

‘Homo vertex. It means Peak Dwelling Man.’

‘Oh-keh! Oh-keh!’

‘Yeah. That’s nice. Even Rebecca sounds as though she likes it. Fact is, I don’t mean Mr. and Mrs. Peak Dwelling Man any harm. But if they get in the way, it will be too bad, y’know? Maybe they’ll get lucky. Maybe they will be somewhere else when it goes off. There are issues of national security here that I don’t expect you to be concerned about. Besides, it will only be a small explosion. It’s not like I’m planning to destroy the whole of your hidden forest. Jack. Shouldn’t need more than two and a half kilogrammes of plastic.’

‘But why do you have to blow it up?’ asked Cody. ‘There must be some easy way to fry the satellite’s computer banks and wipe out the information it’s gathered? I could probably do it for you.’

‘Nice idea, Byron. But you still don’t get it,’ said Boyd. ‘Retrieving the pictures of Uncle Sam’s backyard — that’s only half the point of the exercise. There’s a lot of classified intelligence-gathering technology on that bird. And I mean state of the art. It’s not the kind of tin thing you want to leave lying around for someone to find and take to pieces. We really can’t afford to give those slope scientists a leg up for their own spy satellites. So, when I find it, I have to make sure it’s completely destroyed.’

‘Wait a minute,’ said Warner. ‘You said there was a small thermonuclear generator on board, right?’

‘ S’right. Powered by a radioisotope, just like Jack said. Jack, you’re in the wrong business. You should be doing my job.’

‘Now hold on a second,’ insisted Warner. ‘If you blow that up, it could be disastrous. Even a small explosion could be environmentally disastrous.’

‘Fooo-oooo-ooo-duh!’

‘Yeah, I heard you before.’

‘No, no, you’re not listening to me. This is something different, don’t you see? The explosion would disperse the radioactive isotope right across the hidden valley the yetis inhabit like... like an aerosol, poisoning them and their whole environment. What kind of isotope is it, do you know?’

Boyd shook his head irritably. He was beginning to regret this whole conversation. The weather was almost clear now. It was time to be setting off.

‘No matter,’ said Warner. ‘Even if you were to assume that the isotope is not plutonium, say the weakest kind of isotope, like cobalt 60, with a half-life of only five years, an explosion would make the whole valley quite uninhabitable, by anyone or anything.’

‘C’mon. Give me a break.’

‘No, really. Everything would die, Boyd. And if it turned out to be something like plutonium 239, then you’d be talking about a half-life of twenty-four thousand years. Either way, you simply can’t do it. You know there’s just a chance that this part of the world is so high up that it might escape the fallout from all those bombs. Don’t you think it deserves a chance...?’

Boyd picked up his helmet. ‘I’ve heard enough—’

‘I don’t think you have.’ Warner was becoming agitated. ‘You say you were listening to our conversation with your bug? Well, were you? Didn’t you hear what I had to say about this creature? This creature is much closer to us than a mere cousin like the chimpanzee. Boyd, this is like your brother, for God’s sake.’

‘You know? I never did like my brother much. He lives in Wisconsin too. If you see my meaning, friend.’

‘Please listen to him,’ implored Swift. ‘What you’re proposing, it would be like murder.’

Boyd grinned wolfishly and then nodded down at Jameson’s lifeless body.

‘As you may just have noticed, Swifty, I don’t really have a problem with that concept.’

‘Worse than murder. Genocide.’

‘Storm’s over. I gotta be moving.’

‘The storm will have wiped out the trail,’ said Cody. ‘No one’s going to take you there, to the Alpine forest. We’d rather die first.’

‘That so?’

Boyd pointed the gun straight at Cody, then at Jutta, then at Jack, and then at Swift.

‘I do believe you would die to protect these apes,’ he laughed. ‘How about that? Lucky for you, I’m just kidding.’ He tapped the side of his head with the barrel of his gun. ‘Lucky for you, one of the porters already told me the way to go. Lucky for you, I also figured out who my best guide is going to be. Someone who won’t mind leading me straight there. I won’t even need to wave my gun.’

‘And who might that be?’ demanded Swift.

‘Someone who’s been there lots of times,’ said Boyd. ‘Rebecca, that’s who. Who better than her to lead me to this little hidden valley of yours?’

Twenty-eight

Boyd was looking pleased with himself.

‘Reckon I’ll just take my time and follow her tracks. Shouldn’t be too hard in all this fresh snow. By the way, you can forget trying to call anyone on the radio or via e-mail. I already fixed the satellite mast.’

‘You’ll never make it by yourself,’ said Jack. ‘We’ll come after you.’

‘I wouldn’t advise it,’ said Boyd. ‘I’ve been trained. You’ve no idea how much I can do by myself. And you may have noticed, I have a skill with this thing. I’ll be carrying a rifle too. That’s a rifle with a telescopic sight, and real bullets, not hypodermic syringes. I see one of you people coming after me, I’ll blow you away. ’Sides, I already thought of a way to keep you all in here. Short of killing you all, that is. Only first I gotta show our hairy friends the way out of here.’

Stepping back into the airlock door, he threw open the outer section to reveal sunshine and a blue sky.

‘Whoooa,’ he said, taking a deep, almost euphoric breath. ‘Get a lungful of that air. Looks like it’s gonna be a nice day.’

Holding the gun at arm’s length, Boyd came back into the clamshell and approached the squeeze cage.

‘Nobody try anything,’ he said, stepping over Jameson’s body. ‘Unless you want to cuddle up to your friend on the floor. If you want to feel heroic, sing the Stars and Stripes. C’mon, back up all of you.’

‘D’you think it’s a good idea, just letting a wild animal loose in here?’ said Cody. ‘It could be dangerous. Remember what happened to Jack.’

‘I’m the one with the gun,’ said Boyd, drawing the bolts on the cage. ‘Remember what happened to Miles.’

He opened the door and then moved away.

‘You know, I hate to see a beautiful animal in a cage.’

For a moment Rebecca remained seated in the corner of the cage, eating mouthfuls of muesli and feeding Esau, and showing no inclination to escape from her captivity. But gradually she became aware that something had changed in her circumstances and, pressing her infant dose to her breast and grunting gently, she stood up.

‘Oh-keh! Oh-keh!’

‘That’s the girl,’ said Boyd. ‘Time you took a little walk around the yard. Cheetah.’

Slowly Rebecca emerged from the squeeze cage. She stared apprehensively at Jameson and, squatting down beside him, wiped some blood onto her finger and then into her mouth. The taste brought a frown to her features, as if she recognized that something was wrong. She prodded Jameson for some signs of life and, finding none, uttered a quiet whimper and then walked fearfully toward the open doorway. Swaying one way and then the other, like a caged elephant, she looked around, as if she half expected someone to try to stop her from leaving.

‘Oh-keh! Oh-keh!’

Swift met the yeti’s penetrating stare and nodded.

‘Okay,’ she said, and raised her hand in farewell. ‘Okay.’

Rebecca turned toward the door, already uttering an increasingly loud series of hoots. Then she was gone.

Boyd nodded with satisfaction.

‘There, that wasn’t so bad, was it? I don’t think she’s dangerous at all.’

He followed her to the doorway.

‘Like I say, don’t anyone think of leaving the clamshell. Not unless you think you can stay one step ahead of a speeding bullet.’

Swift started to curse him and then checked herself as she saw a sudden ray of hope. Standing outside the clamshell, apparently unseen by Boyd, and armed with a pistol, was Ang Tsering.

Tsering must have heard the gunshot that killed Jameson, must have seen Boyd holding a gun on them. Swift thought he must have found a gun somewhere in Boyd’s lodge and that he would surely shoot or attempt to disarm Boyd as soon as he could. Even when the assistant sirdar was only a few feet behind Boyd, Swift still expected him to step forward and hit the American smartly over the head; right up until the moment that Boyd started speaking to Tsering without even turning around, as if he had always known the Nepalese was there. As if he didn’t need to worry about him. As if they were working together.

‘The yeti is already moving up toward the ice field,’ said Tsering.

‘Good. Okay, you know what to do. Any of them steps out from under the clamshell, shoot them. You should be comfortable enough in here,’ said Boyd, and with a final cheery wave, zipped up the airlock door behind him.

‘Goodbye,’ he shouted, and then dropped the outside flap to seal the entrance.

The sirdar turned immediately to Jack, brought his hands together in a namaste, bowed, and said, ‘I am sorry. Jack sahib. How it is happening, I don’t know. I thought Ang Tsering was good man, good assistant sirdar. I pick him. Yo saap. Yo bhiringi. It is my fault, Jack sahib. Malaai ris, Jack sahib. Malaai dukha.’

Jack shook his head.

‘Forget it, Hurké. It’s not your fault. The question is, what are we going to do about it? Do you think he’d really shoot if one of us went outside now?’

Hurké Gurung moved his head from side to side in an expression of uncertainty.

‘I am not sure at all,’ he said finally. ‘It is a terrible thing to do murder in my country. Tsering is not a very religious man. For him to kill someone, I think he would require very much money. Enough perhaps to leave Nepal for good. He has always wanted to go and live in America, I think.’

‘Boyd’s certainly not short of money,’ said Jack. ‘And his people could probably fix something with the State Department.’

‘Ke garne, Jack? What is to be done?’ He shook his head sadly. ‘Perhaps, I am thinking he would kill one of you bideshi, because you are foreigners. He is a most resentful fellow I think. Always he has been most troublesome for more money, and for more equipment, always more. A real saaglo. But me? Perhaps he will be having more respect for me, because I am sirdar. For him, I am maalik. He will have to have maanu for me. And maybe more than a little fear too. Like some pahelo cowardly fellow.’

Jutta picked up Jameson’s jacket and covered the dead man’s face. Then she stood up and shook her head.

‘I think you’re wrong,’ she said. ‘I think I’m the one who he would find hardest to kill. After all the help I’ve given him—’ Jutta checked her irritation.

‘The memsahib is right, of course,’ said Hurké. ‘Perhaps if the memsahib was to engage Ang Tsering in conversation, then I might come at him from behind.’

‘Aren’t you forgetting something?’ sighed Swift. ‘There’s only one way out of this damned tent. And it’s made of Kevlar too. Not exactly your average tent material.’ She punched the wall experimentally. ‘Not even a snow leopard could tear through this. This stuff’s virtually bulletproof.’

Hurké Gurung dived into his rucksack and came up with his Nepalese knife, the boomerang-shaped khukuri. He drew the eighteen-inch-long hatchet blade from its hard leather scabbard and hefted it confidently.

‘Pardon for contradiction, memsahib,’ he said. ‘But this will do the job. Maybe bulletproof, yes. But bulletproof not knife-proof. Khukuri. From when I was a Gurkha. Cut through anything. Very sharp. Even cut through Boyd sahib’s clamshell.’

‘Ang Tsering?’ Jutta’s tone was matter-of-fact, even friendly. ‘Are you there? I need to talk to you, please.’

Hearing nothing, she repeated the question and began to unzip the interior door.

‘I don’t want to talk to you.’

‘Well, I have to talk to you.’

‘Didn’t you hear what Mister Boyd told you?’ said Tsering. ‘What he told me? That I was to shoot anyone who stepped outside of the tent.’

‘Yes, but you and I are friends, Tsering. We’ve been friends since the beginning. That’s why I helped you with your German.’

‘I wouldn’t place too much reliance on this help. Miss Henze,’ insisted Tsering. ‘And Mister Boyd is my friend now. He is helping me.’

‘Well, maybe he is, but I can’t believe you’d shoot me.’

‘Be assured it would give me no pleasure. But I have my orders. Please stay inside the tent. There I can assure your safety.’

‘Have you ever heard of the Hippocratic oath, Tsering?’

‘Of course. It is an oath taken by doctors of medicine.’

‘Well then, Jameson sahib has been shot,’ she said. ‘I need to fetch something from my medical bag in the lodge. Otherwise he will die.’

Jutta threw back the outside flap and, still standing inside the doorway, faced Ang Tsering. Smoking nervously and with an automatic pistol in his gloved hand, he looked more uncomfortable than usual. Jutta wondered if he had ever held a gun before, if Boyd had even shown him how to use it.

‘That is far enough please, memsahib. I do not wish to shoot you.’

She glanced down the bloodstained front of her body.

‘As you can see, Jameson has already lost a lot of blood. He is quite likely to bleed to death unless I can help him.’

The assistant sirdar threw away his cigarette and rubbed a hand through his sea-urchin haircut frustratedly.

‘So you can see I simply must have that bag. Perhaps one of the other Sherpas could fetch it for me.’

‘No, this will not be possible. All of the Sherpas ran away as soon as they heard the shooting.’

Jutta heard a ripping sound inside the clamshell behind her and knew that the sirdar must be nearly outside. She stepped out of the doorway and onto the snow. Looking down the glacier she saw the tracks in the snow. But the sun reflecting off the snow was too strong and Boyd was already invisible to her.

‘Then either you must get my bag, or I will fetch it myself.’

Tsering backed away, levelling his gun at Jutta’s head. Only now did he think to work the slide that pushed a bullet into the breach of the automatic.

Jutta smiled, realizing that his familiarity with the gun was probably limited to television programs.

‘What about the safety catch?’ she said.

Tsering glanced at the side of his weapon and then checked himself angrily.

‘Don’t patronize me,’ he said and fired into the snow in front of Jutta’s feet. ‘You see? You see? I know what I’m doing and I will shoot. Believe me, memsahib. If you take one more step I will have no choice but to shoot you in the leg. And who will help the doctor? Answer me that, please?’

‘You’ll have to kill me to stop me helping Jameson sahib,’ she said.

‘Why do you want to get yourself killed?’ pleaded Tsering. ‘You have been very kind to me. I do not wish it. Now please go back inside.’

Out of the corner of her eye, Jutta saw the sirdar stealthily approaching Tsering’s back. She caught sight of the murderous expression on Hurké’s face and the razor-sharp blade of the khukuri glittering in his hand like a bolt of lightning, and stopped her cry with her own hand.

Mistaking her gesture for fear, Tsering advanced toward her, still pointing his gun.

‘Yes, you would do well to be afraid. I will do it, make no mistake. I care not if Miles Jameson sahib lives or dies. He is just another bideshi to me. Do you hear? Let him die. He should never have come in the first place. None of you should have come. You are all thieves. All of you.’

Tsering was shouting at her now, as if trying to convince himself that he could use the gun and shoot her if he had to.

‘Now go back inside, you stupid woman,’ he told her angrily. ‘Or I will shoot you. Do you hear?’

The hand pointing the gun at her was shaking. Jutta retreated, thinking he might pull the trigger accidentally.

By now the sirdar was only about a metre behind Tsering, the khukuri held at shoulder level.

Jutta gasped. Surely he wouldn’t actually use the knife.

A split second later Hurké Gurung raised the deadly knife high in the air, and catching the sun like a heliograph, it began its lethal arcing descent.

Involuntarily Jutta cried out and held up her hands to stop the sirdar.

Tsering thought she was pleading with him and sneered with contempt. She had taught him some German, that was all. So what did that matter? He did not even like the language. Only Boyd had actually offered him some money and an American passport. To live in America, that would really be something.

It was the last thought that passed through his head before the hatchet knife interrupted his thoughts.

Jutta’s scream mixed with Tsering’s own and then the sound of the gunshot as his forefinger pulled the trigger reflexively before his severed hand hit the bloodied snow.

Tsering fell back, his good hand holding the bloodied stump of his arm in front of his face as if hardly comprehending the fate of his missing hand.

‘Mero paakhuraa dukhyo,’ he groaned pitifully. ‘Aspataallaai jachaaunua parchha.’

‘You can count yourself lucky it wasn’t your head,’ said the sirdar, and spat into the snow in front of Tsering. ‘Hajur?’

‘Mero haat,’ whimpered Tsering. ‘Mero haat.’

Jutta brushed past the rest of the team now emerging from the clamshell doorway, to fetch her medical bag. There was probably no chance she could save the man’s hand. Not with the radio out of action, and so far away from a hospital in Pokhara. But she could at least stop him from bleeding to death.

Ignoring Ang Tsering, the sirdar had limped a short way out of camp after the tracks left by Rebecca and then Boyd, and his keen eyes, slitted against the sun, were already searching for them on the upper part of the glacier. Of the yeti Rebecca there was no sign. But he was sure he could just make out a tiny figure on the edge of the ice field in front of Machhapuchhare. Looking around, he found Jack standing beside him, holding a pair of binoculars, and he pointed silently.

Jack nodded and found Boyd in his lenses. He was ahead of them by almost a full hour.

The sirdar’s eyes followed several other sets of tracks leading from the camp in the same direction, south and out of the Sanctuary.

‘The other Sherpas ran away,’ he said.

Jack saw the tracks and nodded. Swift was kneeling by the assistant sirdar’s severed hand, separating the gun from the pale fingers.

‘Can’t say I blame them,’ growled Jack, going over to her.

The gun was still cocked and ready to fire. She applied the safety catch and then, holding the hammer with two fingers, she pulled the trigger and eased the hammer carefully forward against the shielded firing pin. When the gun was safe, she looked up at Jack and said, ‘I’m going after him.’

‘Not on your own you’re not. Take Hurké.’

Jack looked around for the sirdar and found him kneeling down in the snow, inspecting a bloody hole in the heel of his climbing boot. Tsering’s loose shot.

‘Forgive me, please. Jack sahib. But I think I have been shot with a bullet.’

They helped him limp inside the clamshell, where Jutta was already applying a tourniquet to Tsering’s injured arm. Hurké sat down and allowed Jack to unlace his boot, grimacing with pain when the boot and then his sock were slipped off. There was plenty of blood, and although it was clear to Jutta that the bullet had done no more than crease the fleshy part of the sirdar’s heel, it was clear also that he would not be walking any great distance for several days.

Swift was already climbing into the SCE suit.

‘I’m coming with you,’ said Jack.

‘You’ll only slow me down,’ she said, lifting her mane of red hair and tying it with an elastic band. ‘You’re hardly recovered from your last journey.’

Jack recognized the truth of this, but still reluctant to let her risk her life alone, he suggested Mac go instead.

‘What about it, Mac?’

The Scotsman shrugged.

‘The suit doesn’t fit me,’ he said. ‘It’s too bloody big.’

‘What about the one Hurké wore?’

‘She’s wearing it,’ he said.

‘Look, Jack,’ said Swift. ‘Jutta’s got her hands full here. Byron’s too slow. Link’s not acclimatized to anything above four thousand metres. Mac’s too small. Hurké’s injured, and so are you. That leaves me, in a hurry, with no time for all this bullshit.’

Jack nodded and then embraced her.

‘Okay, but there’s one thing I’ve got to explain to you. And that’s laybacking.’ He told her about the curling slope at the end of the shelf, where the handhold was to be found, and how to use it.

‘Look, be careful,’ he added. ‘Remember what Boyd said. He’s a professional. He’s been trained for this kind of work.’

‘What will you do,’ asked Mac, ‘if you do catch up with him?’

‘Do? What do you think I’m going to do?’ Swift’s tone was almost scathing. ‘I’m going to try to kill the sonofabitch.’

Twenty-nine

Emerging from the ice field — a hazardous experience that would have left him considerably unnerved but for the yeti’s tracks, for much of the original route marked by the Sherpas had been obliterated by the storm — Boyd toiled up the slope toward the Rognon and Camp One.

This was going to be easy, he told himself. A lot different from the several weeks he had spent at the NRO as CIA liaison officer on the satellite recovery program, codename Bellerophon. That had been like trying to find the proverbial needle in a haystack. Harder than that. He remembered the complaints of one of the desk analysts who was supposed to be putting him on the track of the fallen bird:

‘Worse than a needle in a haystack,’ the guy had said. ‘This isn’t proverbial. This is metaphysical. This is like trying to find angels on the head of a pin. A country the size of Florida. Eight hundred kilometres of mountains, most of them unclimbed. Whole valleys completely unexplored. Shit, this was a closed country until 1951.’

Boyd pushed his ice axe deep into the snow and stopped to take a breather. That he had found the satellite at all now seemed even more remarkable. Especially when he considered how inadequate to the task had been the NRo’s much vaunted technical systems. He smiled to himself and glanced around for any sign of pursuit, uncertain as to how equal to his task Ang Tsering would be. But the ice field blocked his view. He would take another look when he reached the top of the Machhapuchhare Rognon.

He was hardly new to this, having established what the Director of Field Personnel, Chaz Mustilli, had termed ‘a hallmark of accomplishment’ in this kind of operation.

A hallmark of accomplishment. Boyd had liked the sound of that. When he had destroyed the satellite, that would be another hallmark. Maybe even a medal. Certainly he would be paid a generous bonus and promoted a grade or two. The Agency was nothing if not grateful to its successful operatives. Eventually, when they saw the situation on the ground as he had seen it, they would surely understand why it had been necessary to kill one of the scientists, contrary to the order that he had been given. It was the kind of order you could make only if you were behind a desk back in Washington. Not the kind that applied in the field if you wanted to get the job done. That was all that mattered here, and if they didn’t understand that then they had no business being in charge of his mission in the first place. Sending him down here with a gun in his hand, what did they expect? There was no point in having a dog and wagging its tail yourself.

He pushed on, slowly and steadily, managing a reasonable speed, but still nothing to compare with Rebecca. Boyd was carrying only a light load. Just his rifle, a handheld radio wave detector to help him pinpoint the location of the satellite, some C4 plastique and some fuses, and the Satcom transceiver with which he was going to radio in his own rescue helicopter. But the climb up to Machhapuchhare was still a hard, almost cathartic experience that made him appreciate the capabilities of the yeti, whose tracks lay clearly ahead of him Like a series of tiny craters on some cold and forgotten planet.

It was too bad, he thought. Too bad if they would be poisoned by the effects of the exploded isotope, as Warner had said. But he could not see any alternative. If the satellite was not destroyed, then someone else — the Chinese probably — might find it and use the information and the technology it was carrying against the U.S.A. What were the lives of a few apes — albeit ones as rare as the yeti — against the national security of the United States? No one back at ABC understood that. For that matter, no one back in Washington understood that.

He was beginning to feel the effect of the altitude. It was not that he felt breathless. It was just a general lassitude that worked on his legs like one of Jameson’s immobilizing drugs, so that he had to force himself to keep climbing when his body wanted to take a rest. And after a while, conscious that the lengths of his rest periods were growing longer than the work periods, he had to discipline himself, taking fifty steps before taking a rest. Finally he reached the top and collapsed into Camp One as exhausted as if he had climbed Machhapuchhare itself. Crawling into one of the tents, he closed his eyes and dropped into a light doze.

The physical effort of pursuit helped Swift to deflect her mind from the danger Boyd posed to the yetis and to her own person. For a while she reproached herself for taking him at face value, for not being more suspicious of him from the very beginning. Was he really a geologist? A climatologist? He had seemed to know something about what he was supposed to be doing.

She was also aware of the irony of her situation. Just as she and Jack had concealed the true intention of the expedition from their sponsors, so Boyd had concealed his real intentions from her and everyone else. No wonder the expedition had been so well equipped. It was the U.S. military that had been their supplier. And all of it in the name of national security and a missing spy satellite.

But it did not seem so strange to her that it should have landed in the Himalayas. Eight kilometres north of Khatmandu, near the small village of Budhanilkantha and the walled compound that marked the ancient site, was a recessed water-tank where lay the five-metre-long statue of an Indian god known as the Sleeping Vishnu. Even when she had first seen it. Swift had been struck by how much like some cryogenically suspended alien spaceman the Sleeping Vishnu had looked. Now even more so that she was aware of a missing spacecraft. It was almost as if Vishnu might have fallen to Earth from the stricken satellite.

Swift had little regard for organized religion but if she had thought it could help her prevent Boyd from blowing up the satellite and poisoning the yetis’ hidden valley she would offer perfume, flowers, and a whole basketful of fruit to this sleeping god, the least bloody-minded of the principal Vedic deities.

Mindful of the fate that had befallen the five Sherpas in the ice field. Swift entered the precarious maze of ice and chasms, telling herself that this was not a place to put haste ahead of caution. Boyd’s trail was easy enough to follow. He himself had been wise enough to place his own feet in Rebecca’s footprints wherever he could. Swift hoped she would come upon him underneath a fallen mass of ice, or find some evidence that he had disappeared into a crevasse. But in her fast-beating heart she knew to expect more of him. Jack was right. Boyd was a professional. Probably some kind of Special Forces type well trained in this kind of terrain. He would not make an obvious mistake. Whereas she... she was only a lecturer at a university. Just thinking it made her feel inadequate to the task facing her. Apart from the odd skiing trip, the most hazardous thing she’d ever done was venture into a class with sex-mad morons like Todd Bartlett. She figured her best chance — perhaps her only chance — was that Boyd would hardly be expecting her, she might sneak up on him when he was placing the charge and shoot him in the back. Killing him would be the easy part after his cold-blooded murder of Miles Jameson.

Walking through this frozen, fragile landscape. Swift felt as alone as she had ever felt in her life. She wished she could have used the shortwave radio in her helmet to stay in touch with the rest of the team at ABC, for despite the loss of the main radio, the smaller, less powerful GPS units still worked. But that would only have alerted Boyd, who was on the same frequency, to the news that she was following him. So she observed radio silence and tried to forget the possibility that Boyd might be lying in wait just to make sure that he was not followed.

She turned quickly on her heel, her heart beating wildly as the helmet on the SCE suit amplified a sound behind her, and was just in time to see a spectacular serac, as big as a house, collapse across the way she had just come. She felt goose bumps rising on her body as she realized how close she had been to being killed. For a moment she stood there, trembling inside her suit and listening to her voice reminding her of her own miraculous escape.

‘You were bloody lucky. Swift,’ she told herself. ‘Jesus, you could have been under that lot. Now you have to go on. You’ve no choice, have you? You can hardly go back across that lot. Should be interesting on the return journey.’

When she stopped her nervous soliloquy, there was no sound except the occasional creak of the glacier as the sunlight grew stronger. Then she turned and took up the pursuit once again.

Boyd climbed down the ropes into the crevasse and stood on the shelf. He felt the cavernous dimensions of the chasm to his left, extending a few hundred metres below, and smiled in awe of the drop. He had never cared much for heights. Outside wasn’t so bad. But inside made him feel distinctly claustral and sealed off. Like he was already in his casket. One slip here and he might be. He’d be bungee jumping without the bungee.

Pressing himself closer to the wall he began to walk, slowly at first, hearing the ground harder under his cramponed feet than on the snow-covered surface up top. Ahead of him the shelf curved away into the shadowy distance like something he’d once seen in a Tarzan movie. It was small wonder that these creatures had remained hidden from the outside world for so long.

The route had a Gothic splendour about it, and but for the intense cold, Boyd half expected to find his way blocked by a marauding tribe of pygmy headhunters. Other times the shelf narrowed and he was obliged to edge his way along with his back to the wall like some Wall Street type contemplating suicide from the top of a skyscraper on Black Friday.

As it grew darker, his headlamp came on, and soon after that a large rocky overhang forced him to face the wall and sidestep his way around like a spider. You had to hand it to Jack. But for the certainty that he had already followed the route successfully, Boyd would hardly have dared follow so precarious a path. Just as he thought things could hardly get more difficult, he felt himself gasp with fright as he saw a distinctly simian outline standing on the shelf up ahead of him. It was Rebecca, waiting for him in the darkness in a crude-looking ambush.

Momentarily unnerved, Boyd backed away, at the same time unslinging his Colt Automatic Rifle, a short-barrel, telescope-stock carbine version of the standard 5.56 mm M16A1 service rifle. It had an effective range of almost five hundred metres, but he still wished he had thought to bring along a night sight. He raised his weapon to his shoulder and fired five times, blowing the creature’s arm away into the darkness, and was disappointed that it didn’t go howling after it.

Disappointed and then puzzled.

It was a minute or two before Boyd got near enough to work out that he’d wasted valuable ammunition on the frozen corpse of Jack Furness’s former climbing partner. Boyd cursed himself. He’d known about this. Someone had explained how Rebecca had come to be wearing Didier’s ring. He should have remembered. Now he wondered if he might have cause to regret entering the yetis’ hidden valley with anything less than a full magazine.

Swift was barely down the ropes and standing gingerly on the half-frozen shelf, staring up at the narrow ribbon of blue above her head, when she heard the rolling, reverberating sound of distant shots.

Inside her head, time was already ticking away like a metronome, and anxious not to waste precious moments by standing around trying to interpret the reason for the gunshots, she immediately started along the shelf.

Had Boyd caught up with Rebecca? Had Rebecca turned to attack him? Or had he shot her just for the hell of it? None of these three possibilities seemed very convincing, and she was still trying to think of a fourth when she remembered Didier Lauren.

Swift realized that Boyd must have made the same mistake as Jack and confused poor Didier’s frozen corpse with that of a yeti waiting for him in the darkness. She smiled, aware that she now had a definite idea of exactly where Boyd was. Still about an hour ahead of her. But at least now she could be sure that Boyd was not preparing an ambush of his own.

Encouraged by her own conclusion, she quickened her pace, trying to channel her sudden optimism into energy. She did not feel brave. But there seemed to be little point in worrying about the huge drop to her left. Not when there was a whole primate species — the anthropological discovery of the century — at stake. Alone in the subterranean world of ice and rock she moved faster, trying to goad herself into hurrying when the conditions and the route warned her to go slowly, becoming angry with herself and with Boyd. She knew that she would have to keep hold of that anger if she was going to be able to point her gun at Boyd and pull the trigger.

Back at ABC, Warner surveyed the wreckage of the radio mast left by Boyd and shook his head.

‘We’re never going to fix that,’ he said. ‘Apart from our own individual radios, we’re mute. Boyd must have a more powerful radio with him. He must be planning to arrange his own airlift or something.’

‘One of us is going to have to walk down to Chomrong,’ said Jack. ‘Mac? Feel up to a walk? It shouldn’t take you longer than a day or two. Sixteen kilometres downhill.’

‘No problem.’

‘I think there’s a telephone at the Captain’s Lodge. You could call the chopper in Pokhara and get them up here by tomorrow. And fetch some Royal Nepalese Police from Naksal. We can hardly stay here and do nothing.’

‘On my way.’

‘Shit.’

In the darkness of the crevasse, Boyd stood staring up at the route in front of him. Flat for a couple of miles, the shelf now rose steeply, bending around the wall like a spiral staircase. Except that there were no stairs.

Boyd struck at the surface of the slope with his ice axe and found the ice as hard as steel.

‘How the hell did you get up this, Jack?’

He punched the wall gently with his gloved fist.

‘Come on, man, think. There has to be a way. You’ve come too far to let this hold you up. He did it. So can you. It’s just a question of figuring out how, that’s all.’

There was no other way he could go. That much was plain. Beyond the slope, the shelf petered out into a shattered rib of rock and the sheer face of the crevasse. He was stumped. There were no obvious handholds. Nor any pegs or screws Jack had left on the route. The wall looked as smooth as the face of his helmet.

‘You’re one hell of a climber, Jack boy, I’ll say that much for you.’

After a frustrating ten minutes had elapsed, Boyd’s headlamp finally picked out a broken crampon further up the slope. It was a reassuring sign that he had not been mistaken. Jack had indeed negotiated the slope. The broken crampon was eloquent evidence to the greater difficulty of the return journey. Presumably, he told himself, the yetis had another way out of the hidden valley. Perhaps a route that took them over the mountains. But that was in the future. Right now he had still to get up. He sat down to rest while he considered the problem.

‘Come on, you dumb bastard,’ he told himself. ‘Do you want to spend the night here? Look again, there just has to be a way up.’

He raised his ice axe and then hammered the ground in frustration. Then he saw it. A gap underneath the wall, no wider than about five centimetres. Just enough of an undercut to provide a good handhold if you had the nerve to try it. He would have to step up the wall with his fingers in the groove like a rope walk up the side of a building. There was no other way.

Boyd stood up and tightened the strap of the Colt AR-15 to stop it from shifting on his back. Then he gripped the undercut and placed his cramponed feet onto the slope. This had to be the way Jack had done it. A real piece of mountaincraft. Not for nothing did people say that Jack Furness was one of the best in the world.

Well, he was pretty good himself. You had to be good just to come through the Basic Underwater Demolition, SEAL training. Hell week, they called it. Drown-proofing followed by the toughest assault course in the world, when you had to scale the side of the high-rise wooden walls on San Diego Beach. Climbing along nothing more than two-by-fours bolted to the face of the wall. That required great strength in fingers and ankles too. If he could do BUD/S, he could do anything.

Once he had tried the technique, Boyd found that it was easier than he had imagined. But it was heavy going on the fingers of his gloves. And near the top he caught the sleeve of his SCE suit on an edge of the wall that was nearly razor-sharp and ripped it badly.

When he was standing on flat ground once again, he inspected the damage.

‘Shit.’

He was going to have to make a repair or risk a significant, perhaps even fatal, heat loss. But for a moment he allowed himself to feel impressed by his new surroundings — an enormous, open-ended cavern that looked as big as the Houston Astrodome. Just the kind of place that Tarzan would have fetched up on his way to recover some treasure.

Then he sat down against one of the icy walls, opened the control unit on his chest, and removed a neatly packaged repair kit.

Swift didn’t stop to look at Didier Lauren’s mutilated corpse. The arm, shot away at the elbow, was sufficient confirmation that her earlier theory regarding the gunshots had been correct. And even through the air-conditioning system in her suit she could detect a distinct smell of cordite. She just kept on moving, as quickly as her crampons allowed, ignoring the fatigue that was creeping over her, with only the sound of her own breath inside the helmet for company.

Thirty minutes had passed.

She had arrived at the place Jack had told her about: at the spot where the ledge sloped up into the cavern. Now she was going to have to climb. What was the phrase Jack had used?

Laybacking.

It was, she considered, an inappropriate name for such an obviously strenuous technique. She had only to think of the word to see herself back in the lodge, lying on her bunk, wrapped up inside her sleeping bag, and sleeping for a very long time. Or, better still, back home, on her big brass bed in Berkeley. Now that was what she called laybacking. But not this awkward, crouching way of climbing Jack had described to her, which threatened to put her back out. It was fortunate she was so light and, being a natural climber — or so Jack had once tried to persuade her — within ten or fifteen minutes she had gained the top of the slope and entered the cavern that opened onto the hidden valley and the forest.

The sight took her breath away.

Jack had not exaggerated. It was indeed a magical-looking place. Well sheltered. Lush. The perfect spot for the world’s newest and shyest ape species, if ape was what you called a creature whose DNA was just over half a percent different from man’s own. Swift was no longer sure. All she knew for certain was that the yeti had to be protected. At whatever cost. She drew the automatic from her belt and advanced cautiously across the broken ice floor, toward the cavern’s curiously shaped exit. There she stopped and, crouching down close to the wall, scanned the edge of the giant rhododendron forest and listened carefully.

The forest in front of her was silent. There was only the faint rustle of leaves and the groan of the cold Himalayan wind stirring the tops of the tall fir trees. There was a film she had seen, based on a book by James Hilton, that gave a name for such a secret magical place: Shangri-La. It was true there were no monasteries in sight, and certainly the hidden valley offered no immediate prospect of eternal life. It would be as much as she could do to survive the next few hours. But this looked and felt like somewhere special.

Swift removed her crampons. Then, slowly, she approached the tree line.

The forest remained silent.

She peered forward, through the enormous rhododendron leaves. Then, grabbing a branch for support, she began to move down a gentle gradient and waded into the thick vegetation. She came stealthily, acutely aware she was in as much danger from the yetis she was trying to protect as she was from the man who was threatening to kill them. Boyd had already demonstrated that he would not hesitate to use his gun to protect himself against the yetis. But could she? She kept on moving, always looking around her and ready for anything, she hoped. She was not afraid. Rather she felt a strange kind of exhilaration. Anthropology had never seemed so exciting.

But if she had hoped to track Boyd through the forest, she was disappointed. There were no obvious clues to the direction he had taken. Recalling a story that Byron Cody had told her about tracking mountain gorillas in Zaire, she dropped onto her belly and began to crawl through the undergrowth. Visual clues, he had told her, were often obscured by thick vegetation.

There was very little snow on the ground, so dense was the plant life. Ahead of her lay a short tunnel roofed by a fallen fir tree and walled by dense rhododendrons. She wormed her way inside it, grateful for the cover it seemed to afford and hoping that her suit would not tear. Without its protective warmth she knew she would not live for very long in such low temperatures. At the far end of the tunnel, she stopped crawling and listened.

Nothing.

Where were the yetis? Where was Boyd? Was he here at all?

A powerful smell, similar to a stableful of horses, only stronger and more pungent, permeated the vegetation ahead of her. Inside her helmet she felt her nose wrinkle with disgust. It was the same stink she had smelled on Jack after the sirdar had brought him out of the crevasse, and she wondered how much stronger it would have been had she not been partly shielded from it by her suit.

Swift looked around for dung deposits, having no wish to find herself crawling through the stuff, and was surprised that there were none to be seen. It was a moment or two before she guessed the reason for the bad odour.

Fear. It was the smell of fear.

If yeti anatomy was anything like a gorilla’s, then the creature’s axillary parts would have contained several layers of apocrine glands, which were responsible for making this simple but highly effective means of olfactory communication. One yeti following the trail of another would have come across the scent and recognized the message: danger close by.

Was Boyd the danger?

With a growing sense of urgency. Swift kept on crawling until, from somewhere in the distance ahead of her, she heard the unmistakable sounds of a yeti hoot series followed by a gunshot.

Swift got to her feet and started to run in the direction of the sound.

Thirty

Annapurna Base Camp was still. The air was the colour of sapphires, as if the gods had already purified the Sanctuary of the stain of human blood that still lay upon the snow outside the clamshell. Mac was long gone and Jack paced the campsite with frustration, cursing the injuries that stopped him from pursuing Swift. Time passed slowly, and sounds became the events of his day: Ang Tsering groaning inside the clamshell; the hum of the power cell; a growl like a chainsaw in a distant forest that disappeared with the wind, but coming back again, grew louder. Hands above his narrowing eyes. Jack stared into the sky.

It was a helicopter. But how? It was impossible that Mac could have made it down to Chomrong already. It was only a couple of hours since he had gone and Chomrong was sixteen kilometres. Jack made two metronomes of his arms and walked toward the previous landing site.

Beating the air and the snow like the white of an egg, the chopper spiralled down into the Sanctuary’s bowl, hovered above the camp for a minute or two as if inspecting something, and then lunged toward the ground, whipping snow into Jack’s face as he ran to it. The markings were clear enough. It was the Royal Nepal Police.

A couple of uniformed officers, both armed, jumped out of the fuselage as the rotor blades began to slow. ‘Is everything all right here?’ yelled one of the policemen, a sergeant.

‘There’s been a murder,’ shouted Jack. ‘And there may well be another if we don’t get after the man who did it.’ He pointed down the glacier, toward Machhapuchhare. ‘He went that way.’

Jack tried to lead him back to the helicopter, but the sergeant remained where he was, his eyes taking in the severed hand that still lay on the bloodstained snow.

‘First we must see the body,’ said the sergeant.

‘You don’t understand,’ said Jack. ‘He’ll kill again unless we can stop him. There’s no time to lose now.’

‘Perhaps so,’ said the sergeant. ‘But either way we must wait to refuel before going any farther. It is two hundred and forty kilometres from Khatmandu.’

Even as the police sergeant spoke, the pilot was hauling jerry-cans out of the helicopter.

‘This way,’ said Jack. ‘But please... Chito garnuhos. Please hurry.’

Boyd entered the forest in classic combat style, running to a tree, taking up a kneeling firing position, crawling on his belly toward better cover, and kneeling again. He jerked the short barrel of his carbine one way and then another, searching for a target and wishing that he’d thought to attach a forty-millimetre grenade launcher, just in case one of the yetis proved to be hard to kill with the standard nine-millimetre round.

After a couple of minutes, he felt sufficiently relaxed to lower the gun barrel and take a reading with the handheld radiowave detector. The bird’s onboard computers and data transmitters utilized a local oscillator, operating around a specific signal frequency and emitting detectable electromagnetic radiation — this could be identified by the detector in Boyd’s hand; and once the waveform pattern of the operating signal was found and compared with a calibrated memory within the unit, the data displayed on a small screen could be analyzed by a small microchip to produce a bearing on the satellite that was accurate to within half a metre. For finding a needle in a haystack it was the nearest thing to having a giant magnet. Even so, with a working range of only fifty metres, Boyd estimated that since his arrival in the Sanctuary, a search area of some one hundred square kilometres, he had taken as many as a thousand separate readings with the little detector device, all of which had been negative. But on this occasion he found a positive reading and a bearing almost instantly. The bird lay straight ahead of him.

‘Bingo,’ he chuckled. ‘Give that man a prize.’

He put away the detector and raised his weapon again.

‘We’re on our way.’ He started forward between two rhododendron bushes. ‘Couple of hours and you’ll be out of this icebox and back at the embassy in Khat. Go find me a couple of gals in Thamel and then party.’

Another fifteen minutes of running and crawling brought Boyd to the edge of a long clearing. It looked like someone had been engaged in some serious deforestation. There were scorched bushes and broken trees.

‘Something crashed here, all right,’ he assured himself. Then he saw it.

The satellite looked more like the wreck of a small van than anything that had once orbited the Earth. But for the stars and stripes that were painted on the dirty white fuselage he could easily have mistaken it for some kind of ambulance. And now he could understand exactly why the spy planes had missed it. The bird had crashed through fifty or sixty metres of trees and bushes upon impact, flattening them; but then it had rolled a distance, before coming to rest among some giant-sized bushes and beneath some trees. The Keyhole-Eleven bird couldn’t have looked better hidden from the air if he had tried to camouflage it himself.

Instinctively avoiding the clearing, Boyd started along the tree line toward his objective. Somehow he’d expected a little more opposition. After Jack’s description of a whole group of yetis living in this hidden forest he’d thought he might have to squeeze off a few rounds to defend himself. But so far he hadn’t even heard one of the creatures, let alone seen one. Maybe this was going to take less time than he had thought.

When he reached the bird, Boyd opened the fuselage and looked inside. Upon landing, the satellite computer should have started broadcasting a small signal enabling a remote recovery team to go into action, but this had not happened. It was easy to see why. Two lights on the warning panel, labelled MAIN BUS A UNDERVOLT and MAIN BUS B UNDERVOLT, glowed red. Something had disrupted the flow of power from both the satellite’s small thermonuclear generator and the solar cell panels to all the operation and guidance systems. Bus A was easily accounted for: The solar cells had ripped off upon impact. But the thermonuclear generator feeding through Bus B should have continued functioning. Boyd checked the voltage on the junction and found the needle indicating that it was still producing current. There was a bad connection somewhere. He searched the Bus B junction and found that one of the wires had melted, probably the result of a small fire inside the satellite when Bus A short-circuited. Restoring power was simply a matter of flicking the Bus B switch off for a moment, reconnecting the burned wire, and switching it back on. Bus B was now glowing green.

‘Those dumb bastards,’ he said, trying to imagine the reaction back in Washington when the people at the NRO realized they were online with the Keyhole again.

‘Not for long,’ he chuckled and began to type out the autodestruct code on the computer’s keyboard. He had entered only half the code when the power went off again. Glancing up at the warning panel, he saw the Bus B light glowing red again. There was another loose connection somewhere, but he had run out of time. He would have to use explosives to do the job after all. But at least, back in Washington, they would now know he had found the satellite. And was about to destroy it.

From his pack Boyd took out the polythene-wrapped chunk of C4 plastique. Resembling white putty, C4 was the most versatile of explosives, being easily handled, waterproof, and with the help of a little added Vaseline, able to stick to just about anything. Planting explosives had always been an important part of Boyd’s job and he worked quickly, prying open the panel that protected the satellite’s internal machinery and shaping the C4 around the metal box that housed the radioisotope, for maximum effect. He was searching for a detonator in his pack when he heard a twig break and then a hoot series that announced the arrival of a yeti. Boyd snatched up his gun.

‘Customers,’ he said and fired twice in the direction of some moving bushes, with apparently no result. No scream. No collapsing body. Nothing. Boyd swore. He was losing his touch. Seven shots out of a thirty-shot magazine without a hit. He was going to have to be careful. Without a spare mag he would have to make every shot count now. And if every time he heard a yeti hoot or saw a bush move he fired a shot, he would lose it.

He waited a moment, listening carefully and watching the forest for more signs of movement. He was contemplating going back to the detonator when he heard a footfall, and whistling around, he saw a clump of scorched rhododendrons swaying as if something had walked among them. Boyd raised the telescopic stock of the carbine to his shoulder and thought better of firing.

‘Don’t get spooked,’ he reminded himself. ‘Mark a hard target first.’

He took several steps back, then ducked around the satellite and ran thirty or forty metres through the undergrowth in the opposite direction before turning abruptly to his right, dropping down onto his belly, and crawling quickly back to where he thought he had now placed his quarry.

Back in the States, Boyd often went hunting. In his time he had shot deer, mountain lion, coyote, seal, even a bear, but this was something new. He’d never shot a great ape. Excepting some of the men he’d killed. And hunting an animal no other man had hunted, that would be something. Boyd was beginning to enjoy himself. He crawled back to a spot immediately behind the clump of scorched rhododendrons. Expecting to see the hairy back of some yeti he was surprised to see a mirror image of himself. It was someone else wearing an SCE suit.

He had been followed from ABC.

Boyd cursed Ang Tsering, and then himself for not having done what should have been done. He ought to have killed them all when he had the chance. Just like he’d killed those Chinese.

Whoever it was had the automatic he had given Tsering and was crouched at the edge of the clearing, gun pointed at the satellite. Boyd was too intrigued to fire right away. He wanted to see who had dared to take him on before he killed them.

Swift knelt behind the cover of an enormous Himalayan silver fir, watching the satellite and wondering if Boyd was close by. She held the gun in both hands and kept it pointed in front of her in the way she had seen cops doing on TV.

A minute or so passed and then she lowered the gun. Maybe he hadn’t found it yet. Or maybe he had already been there, set his charge, and gone. But she felt sure that the shots had come from this direction.

She had a second or two to consider the amazing diversity of flowers around her: saxifrages, gentians, geraniums, anemones, cinquefoils, and primulas. If she did manage to get herself killed, she could think of worse places for her body to lie.

Gathering her courage she got to her feet, only to find them kicked away from beneath her and the gun flying out of her hand. She kicked out wildly and then felt the wind being knocked out of her as something struck her hard between the shoulder blades.

It was two or three minutes before she had sucked enough breath back into her bruised body to recognize that it was Boyd who had knocked her with his rifle butt, by which time he had removed her helmet as well as his own.

He was sitting on a tree stump a short distance from her, the carbine dangling loosely from a strap between his thighs like some kind of enormous medallion.

‘I might have known it’d be you,’ he grinned. ‘No one else with the guts, I imagine. Underneath all that ball-breaking science, you’re probably quite a woman, Swifty. Of course I’m only guessing. These suits are warm, but they’re hardly Issey Miyake, now are they?’

‘Fuck you, Boyd.’

‘Whatever you say, sweetheart.’

He wanted to have some fun before he killed her.

One of the job’s perks. There hadn’t been many of those. Fool around with her before he blew up the bird.

‘You know, that’s not a bad idea,’ he said and pointed the carbine squarely at her chest. ‘Why don’t you take that suit off? I’d like to see what you look like in your thermals.’

‘Go to hell, Boyd. Just kill me and get it over with, because I’m not about to play your—’

He fired a single shot above her head, so close that she felt it touch her hair.

‘I expect all you had in mind was that you should kill me,’ he said, ‘any way you could get a shot in. But there are lots of ways I can kill you, Swifty. Lots of slow ways. Apache style. Or you can hang on to life a while longer. Do what you’re told and stay alive. Maybe.’ His tone became more menacing. ‘Now get undressed or the next one will be in your kneecap.’

Swift remained motionless.

‘I can tell you’ve never seen anyone shot in the kneecap, Swifty. It hurts. Once I’ve shot you in the kneecap I can do what I want with you anyway. Makes no difference to me. What matters more is the difference it might make to you.’

He was right. While she was alive, she still had a ghost of a chance.

Resisting the temptation to tell him to go to hell. Swift unclipped the SCE control unit and tossed it to the ground. Then she turned her back on him, an idea already half-forming in her mind.

‘You’ll have to help me,’ she said. ‘It’s hard to get out of this thing by yourself.’

‘Okay,’ said Boyd. ‘But no tricks now.’ He placed the icy muzzle of the carbine under her ear. ‘Or I can promise you won’t hear my next word of reproach.’

She felt him unfasten the backpack life-support system.

‘Easy now,’ he said, unplugging her all-in-one underwear from its special little pipe.

Before she could do anything he stepped back.

‘Now climb out of the suit. Slowly.’

Swift did as she was told and then dropped the empty suit at her feet like a sloughed skin. She began to shiver, hardly sure whether it was from fear or from cold.

‘Now take the one-piece off.’

‘I always knew there was something fundamentally crummy about you, Boyd. Ever since that night in Khat, when you made that crude pass at me.’ She ripped open the Velcro strip covering her underwear’s zip fastener.

‘You should have been nice,’ he said. ‘Could be you’ll live to regret that you weren’t. But I’m not promising.’

‘I think rape is precisely your style.’

She peeled off her protective underwear and stood before him wearing only her bra and panties. After the warmth of the water-heated underwear, the cold took her breath away. Only one thing was sustaining Swift. The suits had one major design limitation: Virtually the only way to have a pee was to take it off or go in the suit. To rape her Boyd would surely have to remove his own suit. That might be her only opportunity.

‘Come on,’ he growled. ‘The rest of it.’

Swift unfastened her bra and threw it onto the ground. Quickly she stepped out of her panties and, shivering, endured his penetrating gaze. She was sure now: The cold definitely had the edge. But there were maybe worse ways to die than cold. Surely it would be like going to sleep.

‘Nice,’ said Boyd. ‘Very nice indeed. You and me are going to have a little party. Now get down on your hands and knees and start praying that this cold doesn’t affect me, or I’m likely to kill you out of sheer frustration.’

She did as she was told. But straight away her eyes searched the ground for the gun.

‘Do you always blame the cold for your obvious inadequacies?’ she said through chattering teeth.

Boyd moved around the back of her and chuckled.

‘Keep talking. In just a few moments your ass is going to start paying me back for some of those smart remarks, lady. The more you say now, the more it’s going to hurt. And you better understand something right now. Giving hurt is what I get off on. So talk all you like, Swifty. But just keep your eyes on the ground.’

‘What’s the matter? Shy or something? You’re forgetting. I’m an anthropologist. I’ve seen an ape’s dick before.’

She trembled with fear and cold as she heard something thrown on the ground. It was the control unit for his suit. Then her heart gave a leap. The gun. She could see her gun. It was lying on a clump of flowering white sandwort, no more than five or six metres from her right hand, and looking for all the world like a gift from the fairies.

Boyd was laughing.

‘That’s it. Keep your Bogart coming, Swifty. I’ll be ready to get you warm again in a tick.’

She heard him wrestling with his backpack life support. Taking it off by yourself was like trying to take off a straitjacket. You needed to be almost double-jointed. Virtually the only way she had found of doing it easily was to lie down on the ground and lean hard onto her elbow to force her hand back over her shoulder as far as it would go. It was a lot easier simply to have someone help you.

Boyd cursed out loud as he reached the same conclusion.

It was Swift’s cue to run.

She was running before she had time to have second thoughts about her chances of surviving at low temperatures without clothing. But she had managed to grab the gun.

Instinctively she started to zigzag.

A couple of seconds later the tree beside her was pitted with small explosions of wood and sap as Boyd started firing from the hip.

She felt the freezing cold breeze on her bare breasts and limbs as, her heart thumping, she hurdled a fallen tree trunk and then took off at another tangent, sprinting through the trees. While she was running, it didn’t feel too cold. It was when she stopped that her problems would begin. Missing her footing she slipped, somersaulted, and like an expert marksman, stood up returning fire in the direction she had come from. The gun hardly flinched as it set about its task, for it seemed to Swift that she had very little to do except point the thing, and although she was hardly aware of pulling the trigger once, she fired eight shots in less time than it would have taken her to play a piano scale.

Expecting a volley of bullets to come after her, she took off again, ducking under branches, sidestepping trees, and all the time aware of the sulphurous smell of cordite, as if the air itself had been galvanized by the gunfire. The next second she was lying on her back, hearing another shot, and thinking she must have been hit until she looked above her ringing head and saw the branch of a tree sticking out like a tollgate. In her desperation to escape from Boyd she had run headfirst into the outstretched arm of the forest’s own Checkpoint Charlie.

She sat up and touched her head instinctively and found a Koh-i-noor-sized bump and a small trickle of blood. But recognizing the strong stink of the vegetation around her, she saw her little tunnel of rhododendrons and fallen trees again and quickly crawled inside.

Man’s oldest sanctuaries were natural woods. Hidden in the tunnel and lying on a bed of ferns. Swift felt safe enough to draw an ice-cold breath and lie in wait for him. She touched the bump on her head again and winced. Sanctuary had never felt so tender, or so bitterly cold. How long could she survive with only a bed of ferns to cover her naked body? Perhaps an hour or two at the most. Unless Boyd came looking for her, she was going to have to go looking for him or her clothes — or die of cold.

‘Come on, you bastard,’ she said, holding the gun at arm’s length along the ground in front of her.

Only the gun looked different now. The slide looked as if it had stuck, leaving the short barrel sticking out like a cigar’s end.

It took a moment or two for the meaning of the gun’s shape to pierce the shivering euphoria she felt at having escaped. The realization that she was out of ammunition chilled her to the bone. She was waiting to ambush a man with an empty gun. She must have emptied the whole magazine when she fell and returned fire.

‘Shit.’

Swift gouged the gun into the ground in sheer frustration and tried to think what to do next. Lie there and quickly freeze to death. Or surrender and hope that after he had used her he might let her live.

‘Fat chance of that,’ she muttered, and closed her eyes. The starkness of the choice facing her was followed by the perception that it would all be ended soon.

Advancing through the forest, Boyd tried to guess how many shots she had fired.

Upon leaving ABC he had handed Ang Tsering the.38-calibre Beretta he had used to kill Miles Jameson. The automatic had a double-action magazine containing ten rounds. Swift had fired another eight shots. So the question was, how many shots had Tsering fired before giving up his weapon, if any? He had to assume that she still had two shots at the most. Enough to make the hunt interesting. He hoped he would find her in time before she froze to death. Her body would be no good to him then.

His keen and experienced eyes soon picked out her trail. The occasional footprint in the snow. And the little pile of empty brass, like the droppings of some metallic animal, where she had stopped to fire back at him. Kneeling down, he collected the empty cases to make sure. Eight. If she had fired eight she might have fired her whole magazine out of plain fear. She was probably staring at an empty gun right now. She was probably near enough to hear him.

He stood up again, startling a pale-grey-and-white bird with a black head, which flew away with a loud flapping of wings. The noise almost cost him another bullet. It was just a snow pigeon.

‘I know you’re somewhere,’ he shouted. ‘Why don’t you come out and we can get it over with? If I have to come and find you, it’s going to be hard on your body. You hear me?’

He paused, ears straining for a reply, but there was only silence. Patiently, Boyd stood stock-still, as if he knew that something would soon give her away. He did not have to wait long.

Another bird, only this time running across the ground from a dense clump of trees and bushes, coming toward him, racing to escape someone else, and veering away from Boyd at the last moment.

Boyd frowned as he watched the bushes carefully. Scanning the dark green foliage, it seemed that there was something lying on the ground beyond the leaves. Something human. He couldn’t be sure. It had started to snow. Each flake brushed each leaf and made it move so that...

A hand. He could see her hand. Grinning he moved closer, and tightening his grip on the carbine, he raised it to shoulder level.

‘I can see you,’ he said teasingly. ‘Hiding in there. You insult my intelligence, Swifty. I could shoot you from here, no problem. Now throw out your gun and let’s see the rest of you. If I see anything other than your tits pointing at me, I’ll—’

Suddenly there was an explosion of sound and vegetation as if some kind of mortar bomb had landed in front of him. Before he had time even to think or to squeeze the trigger, something huge bulldozed its way through the foliage toward him, roaring like a hurricane. Trees and bushes were literally flattened as if another out-of-control satellite were crashing to Earth.

Boyd was so surprised that he turned and fled, his nerve completely gone. It was an impulse that automatically invited a chase, although not a protracted one. He hadn’t gone more than two or three metres when the huge silverback yeti knocked him down, tearing at his clothing, biting his neck and back.

Boyd began to scream.

Watching the yeti attack from the comparative safety of her rhododendron tunnel. Swift had a sudden and horrific insight into the power and ferocity of the creature she had come to protect. The yeti male was enormous, much larger than she had expected. Rebecca had been a third of the size of this monster — Madonna compared to Schwarzenegger.

The yeti yanked Boyd off the ground and, still holding him by one arm, stamped him down again.

Boyd screamed again as his arm was torn from his body at the shoulder. Swift might have been glad. Instead she felt sorry for him.

Distracted by the sight of blood, the yeti sucked at the fragmented end of Boyd’s arm. Mortally injured, Boyd feebly turned on his belly and tried to crawl away. He managed only half a metre before, with a terrible roar, the yeti fell upon him again. It picked Boyd up like an item of hand luggage, held him high above its head as if it were about to stow him somewhere, and then threw him to the ground, stamping on his torso a second time.

The yeti sat down, grunting loudly. It regarded Boyd with vague disinterest for a moment, then picked him up a third time. But instead of throwing him down again, this time the yeti brought Boyd’s torn and bloody stump of a shoulder up to its huge jaws and jerked its head away, tugging at the flesh of the man’s bare breast. Boyd was still alive, feebly trying to push the yeti’s big head away even as he was being eaten.

Watching with horror. Swift found herself gagging.

‘Jesus Christ,’ she said and covered her face.

When she looked up again, she saw that the yeti had cast Boyd aside and that he had stopped moving. Relief quickly gave way to terror as she realized that the yeti’s big yellowish eyes were now fixed squarely on her.

Thirty-one

Swift remained quite still. There was no point in running. Boyd had proved that. The big silverback yeti had moved with a speed that she found astonishing for so large a creature. She estimated it to be almost two and a half metres tall and as heavy as two hundred and seventy kilogrammes. Attacking Boyd, it had moved like a gold medal Olympic sprinter, flying out of his starting blocks. What was more it had moved bipedally, on legs as big as tree trunks, powering itself forward with arms so hugely muscled they would have made even the largest bodybuilder look puny. Roaring like a tiger and with hair trailing in matted red pennants, the yeti looked as formidable a hominoid as perhaps the earth had ever seen.

She didn’t doubt that the slightest movement would cause the yeti to attack her. The hair on its headcrest was fully erect and the teeth fully exposed. Numb with cold as she was. Swift wondered how long she could force herself to lie there before severe chill turned to frostbite and exposure. Already her fingers and toes were without feeling and it was only the sight of the anomalously even number of fingers on Boyd’s severed hand that stopped her from crying out loud with terror and discomfort.

The yeti sat down and faced her, feeding on Boyd’s arm, occasionally glancing over its Rushmore-sized shoulders, as if waiting for the rest of the group of which. Swift was quite certain, it must surely have been leader.

But it was not the rest of the group that came.

The yeti stood up and to Swift’s surprise she heard human speech. Someone was there with her, in the hidden valley. Someone who seemed to be talking to the yeti. She knew the sound of Nepali well enough to recognize that this was some other language. But it did not seem to be any of the dialects spoken by the Sherpas. And she was quite sure that this was not someone from ABC who was speaking.

For a second she remembered Rebecca’s imitative abilities, wondered if this might not be actual yeti speech, and almost immediately rejected this: The blood to her brain must be freezing.

The next second she saw two human feet, naked like her own. She heard a thin reedy voice, and then a bearded man was kneeling down at the tunnel’s entrance.

‘Everything is all right,’ he said quietly. ‘You can come out now. It is quite safe.’

It was the sadhu. The man she and Jameson had mistakenly tracked when they had first arrived in the Sanctuary.

Swift felt her face smile with relief.

‘Swami Chandare,’ she panted.

‘Are you training to become a sadhu?’ he laughed. ‘Why are you naked?’

Swift shook her head, too cold now to say anything. She felt the swami crawling into the tunnel beside her, turning her over, his hands upon her bare stomach. He wanted her too. Feebly she struck at him with her fist.

‘Calm yourself. I must bring you heat. Listen to me. You must relax. Breathe calmly and listen to me. You must breathe gently and feel nothing but my hands. And hear nothing but my voice. Feel the heat in my hands. Heat coming into your body. Breathe deep and listen to my voice...’

For a moment, she felt quite light-headed, as if she were floating somewhere. Was he hypnotizing her? If he was, she felt no fear. She let herself be stroked by the honied tones of his voice. And by the healing warmth in his hands. The power in his hands seemed to come from some great underground hot spring, so potent it might have been the force of life itself. It was like the anaesthesia offered by the drugs in one of Jameson’s darts, only much, much warmer than anything that might be offered at the point of a needle. She closed her eyes, feeling more relaxed now. Somehow the cold no longer mattered, and for a second she felt fear, thinking that this might be death, but then there was his voice again, calming her, telling her that it was not cold, assuring her that the heat she could feel in her stomach was coming from his hands.

‘...heat coming from my hands. There is no cold. There is only heat from my hands...’

There was heat. A deep, profound heat that seemed to flow out of him like a stream of hot water, warming her belly, her chest, and her arms. An inexorable tingling painless heat spreading through her limbs as if he had simply plugged her into an electric current. Feeling returned to her hands and to her feet. There was not even any pain as sluggish, half-frozen blood began to move in her bluish toes and her fingers. Just a wonderful feeling of well-being that seemed never ending.

‘...listen to me. Awake.’

Swift opened her eyes and stared into the swami’s bearded face. He smiled. His hands were still on her naked body, but she felt no sense of her own nakedness. She felt only warmth. Incredible warmth. The last time she had felt so warm she had been lying on a beach in Santa Monica. Her breath was there in front of her mouth, only without the accompaniment of teeth chattering together. It was freezing cold. And yet she was as warm as if she had still been wearing her SCE suit. The snow under her bare behind actually felt like the softest and warmest sand.

Sleepily she smiled back at him and shifted comfortably.

‘I must be dreaming,’ she said.

‘Trust your dreams,’ said the swami. ‘In them you will see the way to eternity. But now we must go find your clothes.’

He helped her out of the tunnel of undergrowth, took off his threadbare robe, and wrapped it around her for the sake of modesty.

Swift glanced anxiously at the big silverback yeti now sitting calmly beside Boyd’s broken body and pressed herself close to the swami’s back.

‘My brother will not harm you while I am here.’ The swami glanced sadly at Boyd’s body. ‘Nevertheless, your friend... I am very sorry.’

‘He was no friend of mine.’

‘A leaf does not turn brown and die without the whole tree knowing.’

The swami led her through the trees and across the clearing to where the satellite lay. The yeti followed meekly, at a short distance, like some sort of bodyguard.

‘Ever since it landed here, I have been expecting someone to come,’ said the swami. ‘Such is the way of the world. I must confess, I have been dreading this moment.’

‘That was Boyd. The dead man. Not me. He came for the satellite. I came to find out about the yeti.’

‘And they led you to the same place.’

‘Yes,’ she said. ‘But I meant no harm. I only wanted to know about the yeti.’

Swift collected her protective underwear and unhurriedly put it on, for she still felt as warm as if she had come straight out of a sauna bath.

‘As an object of intellectual interest, I think my brother is not much more than an abstraction to you. But to my soul, he is an object of joy. To the enlightened man he is a thing of truth and beauty, a window through which one may gaze in wonder at the universe.’

The yeti sat down at the swami’s feet and allowed the holy man to stroke him with careless affection.

‘You keep calling him your brother,’ remarked Swift, climbing back into her SCE suit. For all the many facts about the yeti’s blood chemistry that Lincoln Warner had told her, she still felt that she understood very little about this extraordinary creature. She remembered something the swami had said the first time. How he had warned her about looking for ancestors and family trees. ‘Fruit may fall into your lap,’ he had said. ‘You may be nourished by it. But do not be surprised if the branch breaks off in your hand.’ Clearly the swami knew more about the yeti than he had said. Perhaps he even knew all there was to know.

‘We are like the pillars of a temple. We stand close together, but not too close together, otherwise the temple would collapse.’

‘Just how close are we? The DNA says he’s very close.’

‘The world is not atoms,’ said the swami. ‘The way to understand this world and its creation cannot be achieved by studying it from the point of view of destruction. The atoms are not important. Only in the One and in the Whole is there love. This is the greatest truth of all and the first seed of the soul.’

Swift handed him back his robe. He drew it about his scrawny shoulders with an apparent indifference to the cold that Swift could now understand, for she had felt it herself. He helped her fasten her backpack life-support system as if he had done it many times before.

‘But what is the truth about the yeti? How did he come to be here? Why—’

‘Who knows the truth?’ He giggled in a way that reminded her of a newsreel she had once seen about the Maharishi. ‘Who can tell how and when this world and ourselves came into being? But what is certain is that the gods are later than the beginning. So who knows where any of us comes from? Only the God in the highest heaven perhaps. Or perhaps not.’

‘I don’t believe in God,’ said Swift.

‘You cannot know God by solving puzzles.’

‘Then will you tell me what you know about the yeti, not about God?’

‘They are the same thing. Life itself is a temple and a religion. What I do know and what I can tell you is born of the knowledge that if one only sees the diversity of things, with all their distinctions and divisions, then one has imperfect knowledge. Great are the questions you ask of the world. But since you only know a little, I will tell you more.

‘The yeti is more man than animal, but the animal is his innocence. The innocence that man has lost.

‘According to one of my predecessors, his own grandfather’s grandfather’s grandfather many times over told him, whoever he was, that yetis were once abundant in these mountains. Indeed there were as many yetis as there were men. But as the men grew clever they became resentful of the yeti, for while they toiled, the yeti did nothing. What was more, the yeti were forever stealing tsampa, which is barley mixed with water and spices, and still the staple diet in this part of the world. Sometimes this was the only food people could get. Worse, they sometimes took meat, which is even scarcer than barley in these mountains.

‘So it was that the men decided to kill all the yetis. First they left poisoned tsampa on the hills for them to eat. Many yetis died. And for years afterwards yetis were hunted and killed. The heads, the hands, and the feet of many yetis were taken to be used in religious rituals. Some ancient religions even venerate these relics as holy objects, for they believe that yetis contain the souls of men. And in a way, they are not so far from the truth as I have told it to you.’

After that, the swami was silent for a while and refused to answer any more of Swift’s questions except to confirm that a female yeti and her infant were safely returned to the hidden valley. Talk of poisoned barley had reminded Swift of why she had followed Boyd, and now she said, ‘The satellite contains a radioisotope,’ she said. ‘A kind of poison. Boyd planned to destroy the satellite with explosives, which would have spread poison over the whole valley. All the yetis would have died. Not to mention you, swami.’

‘What is death but lying naked in the wind?’

He smiled and held up his hands.

‘If only men thought of God as much as they think of themselves, who would not attain liberation? There is a tradition in these mountains. A great religious tradition. A puzzle, if you like. There are those who call people like me the Concealed Lords and say that we worship the yeti. Some say that we are Buddhists. Some that we were here before the Lamas. The truth is sadly rather more prosaic. Merely that there have always been people like me — the religion matters not — guardians who understand the yeti and seek to protect them from the outside world. But lately this has become very hard. Every year more and more tourists come to the mountains.

‘I had thought that the yetis could stay undisturbed on this holy mountain where no men are allowed to go. For many years it has been a forbidden place. The Sherpas have respected that. But things have been hard for them. There has been no money, and so they have brought you here, where you wanted to go. Well, let us hope that man will be kind to the yeti, although I can see no cause for optimism since men are so unkind to each other, as well as to other apes. The yeti himself only attacks man because he has learned to fear man. Really, he is quite gentle.’

The swami sat down on the ground and pulled the yeti’s ear with affection.

‘But you must tell me what I must do, to prevent this poison you have described.’

‘I think it would be better if I were to leave this place,’ said Swift. ‘And take the radioisotope with me. Without it the satellite is just scrap metal.’

The swami frowned.

‘But can these things be handled safely? It is a long walk you have back to your friends. Perhaps it would be better if we were to put this source of poison in a place where it can do no harm to anyone or anything until the end of the world. There is a place. A very deep crevasse. Not the one that led you here. But quite close.’

‘You show me where it is,’ said Swift, ‘and I’ll dispose of the isotope.’

Swift had spent enough time with Joanna Giardino in the UCSF Medical Centre’s Radiology Department to know that there was little chance of her being able to handle the radioisotope safely. Not without lead sheets and lead boxes and special tongs, and a whole lot of other protective gear.

Even the isotope in the Med Centre’s X-ray department was treated like something from the Manhattan Project. Any radio fission product, whether biochemically inert or biochemically active, could do biological damage either outside the body or within.

Despite the SCE suit she was wearing, and her helmet, and even holding the tube containing the satellite isotope at arm’s length between two ice axes in an improvised pair of tongs, Swift was aware that radiation would pass through her body like light passing through a window. The damage it might cause on the way through would remain. Even a few minutes of exposure might easily prove fatal.

She thought of Rontgen, the discoverer of the X-ray, who had died of bone cancer, and of the two pioneers in its medical use, Madame Curie and her daughter Irene, both of whom had died of aplastic anemia, caused by radiation.

Swift had no wish to die prematurely of leukemia or some other radiation-related disease. But she could not see how anything other than removal of the isotope from the satellite, followed by its safe disposal, could effectively ensure the yetis’ continued safety in their hidden valley. There was rather more at stake than her own future to consider: There was also the future of an important new hominoid species to think of.

No contest, she told herself, and hoped she might live long enough to be able to write up her findings in a book.

Swift had the swami show her the new crevasse before she did anything. Then she told him that when she did dispose of the isotope, she was going to do it alone. There was no sense in exposing him to risk as well as herself.

Accompanied by the yeti, the swami led her to the far side of the valley and to a narrow crack in the ground that bordered the protective range of mountains. The crack was a good five minutes’ walk from the satellite.

‘Here,’ he said, pointing into the fissure. ‘This is about nine hundred metres deep, I am quite sure.’

Swift inspected it and nodded.

‘That should be safe enough.’

They walked back to the open panel of the satellite next to which Boyd had left his pack. Swift took a look inside. There were several detonators, and a larger and more powerful radio than the one she had been using. At least now she could call Pokhara and organize a helicopter out of ABC.

Packed under Boyd’s plastic explosive, the isotope was easy to locate. Swift peeled away the wad of C4 and then read the printed injunction against tampering with the thermoelectric generator and its cesium 137 isotope. Cesium had a half-life of thirty years. But did that make it any less lethal in the short term than plutonium? The fact was she had no idea.

Before opening the isotope housing, she looked around for the swami. He was watching her carefully, with the yeti sitting a short distance away watching him, as if waiting to be told what to do.

‘You’d better go now, swami,’ she said quietly. ‘This stuff’s hazardous as soon as it’s lifted out of the metal housing. No point in us both getting a dose.’

‘So small,’ he chuckled, peering over her shoulder curiously. ‘Can it really be so very dangerous?’

‘Very. Now please go.’

‘You would risk your life, for us?’

Swift collected her helmet and prepared to put it on her head, hoping that it might afford her some protection against the cesium. The swami raised his hand over her, in apparent blessing.

‘The truth of love is the truth of the universe,’ said the swami. ‘This is the light of the soul that reveals the secrets of darkness. This light is steady in you. It burns in a shelter where no winds come. Yours is a great soul indeed, and having shown your willingness to behold the spirit of death, you have opened your heart unto the very body of life.’

‘Thanks,’ she said grimly. ‘I’ll bear that in mind. Now get going before I change my mind.’

‘This is an action done in God, and therefore, your soul is not bound to it.’

By this time Swift had little idea what he was talking about and cared even less. Her mind was concentrated on the lethal job at hand. It didn’t seem to matter much what he thought of her. She wasn’t doing it for a garland of flowers, a basket of fruit, his good opinion, or her reward in heaven.

Swift was about to tell him more forcefully to go away when the swami turned and spoke to the yeti, and now that she was nearer, she knew that this was no language she had ever heard before. It was like Tibetan perhaps, but somehow more guttural — there was no other word to describe it — it was more apelike than she had earlier perceived.

The big silverback yeti stood up. But instead of leaving the area with the swami as she had ordered, the yeti advanced on Swift, with arms outstretched with the obvious intention of picking her up. Before she had time to do anything she found herself held gently in the creature’s tree-trunk arms and rising up in the air.

‘Hey, what’s the idea?’

‘Don’t worry, he won’t harm you.’

‘Then tell him to put me down, please.’

‘He will,’ said the swami. ‘But only when you’re away from this place.’

‘Look, I can’t have made myself very clear,’ she said, staring uncomfortably into the yeti’s big wide face. ‘I have to dispose of the isotope to make the satellite safe so it won’t poison this whole valley.’

‘Yes, you did. You were very clear. But perhaps I did not make myself clear. I am the guardian here, not you. I have taken a holy oath to protect these brothers and sisters. Not you. I cannot let you risk your life when that is my destiny. So you see that if anyone is going to dispose of this isotope, then I am bound to do it.’

‘You don’t understand,’ insisted Swift. She tried to wrestle herself free from the yeti’s hold, but his arms were quite immovable. She might as well have been pinned by steel hawsers. ‘The radioactivity will kill you if you handle the isotope.’ She struggled to find a way that might help him understand. ‘It would be like handling the sun,’ she said.

‘What could be more joyful than to melt into the sun? And you were prepared to handle it, were you not?’ he said, handing her Boyd’s pack.

‘That’s different. It’s my responsibility.’

‘And as I have just explained.’ He giggled again. ‘It is mine.’

The swami made a namaste with his hands.

‘But the thought is appreciated. He who sees all beings in himself, and himself in all things, need have no fear. Besides, I should have thought it was obvious by now. I’m rather a tough fellow. Not so easy to kill.’

The swami spoke to the yeti once again, and without hesitating the yeti began to carry Swift away from the satellite.

‘He will take you back to your camp. By a different route. Oh yes. There are many ways in and out of this place.’ He smiled pleasantly. ‘And you said you wanted to study him. Well, this will be your opportunity. A unique opportunity. Goodbye.’

Swift could see that there was little point in arguing with the holy man. He would only have replied with yet another enigmatic answer. But her silence didn’t stop him.

‘And don’t be so hard on religion,’ he called to her. ‘God’s purpose in life is like a great carpet. Seen from one side of a loom it makes no sense. It has no shape, no logic. Just hundreds of strands of wool hanging loosely here and there. But seen from the other side everything can be understood. The pattern becomes clear. There are no loose bits of wool. Just order.’

‘Goodbye,’ she said.

The swami was still giggling when he turned back to the satellite and reached into the generator to remove the isotope with his thin, bare hands.

The yeti’s route took them up and through the sharp pinnacles that enclosed the hidden valley like two halves of a bear trap. As they climbed higher. Swift felt her ears pop and she began to worry that the yeti would leave her on some inaccessible mountainside where she would surely die.

Dwarfed by the mountains and by the size of the creature carrying her in its arms, she felt herself an insignificant horizontal figure in an immense vertical landscape: she and her personal King Kong, two creatures that were for all the world quite different, and yet almost identical in their proteins and molecules. She was Fay Wray carried through the snow turned blue by the deeper azure of the endless sky. Gradually she began to relax and to understand perhaps a little of what he had said. What was certain except the great blue roof above her head in all its marvellous infinity? Whatever happened on Earth, that would always be there. Perhaps she was still under the influence of the suggestions he made to her while she was in a trance. Certainly she still felt as warm, though the fact was that she had yet to switch on the power for her suit. She even started to believe that in this magical place where there was no end, no finish, only vast space, the swami might never grow old, might never die. For all she knew he really was an immortal, someone to whom the ordinary laws of nature did not apply. He would go on guarding the yetis in his quiet, passive way until the end of time.

She dozed.

When she awoke they were on their way down, on a difficult-looking descent and she soon started closing her eyes when the route became too alarming. But the yeti never once lost its massive footing. Until the moment came when it was clear that even yeti feet would be inadequate for the impossibly precipitate slope that faced them. Swift guessed them to be at around six thousand metres up the side of Machhapuchhare. Below them was the Sanctuary. In front of them rose Annapurna, rising to some eight thousand metres like an ancient Egyptian pyramid. There seemed no obvious way down, short of hammering a piton into the arete above them and rappelling down the one-and-a-half-kilometre-long slope.

To Swift’s surprise the yeti sat down in the deep snow. She thought it might be taking a well-earned rest while considering an alternative route.

‘So where to now?’ she asked. ‘Back the way we came, I suppose.’

Instead the yeti shifted its enormous backside forward on the ridge a little, sending a small powder avalanche down the virtually sheer gully ahead of them. Suddenly Swift guessed what the yeti was planning to do and gasped with horror.

‘Oh no,’ she shouted through the hot mike. ‘You’re not going to slide down this on your ass, are you? You crazy bloody baboon.’ She struck the yeti several times on the chest to make her point.

The yeti grunted before shifting forward again on the edge of the ridge.

‘Oh Jesus, no. Don’t do this. We’ll be killed.’

Inside her helmet, she felt the sweat start on her brow. Deeper in her self-contained environment, a queasier feeling overtook her stomach as, slowly, the yeti started to slide.

‘No, please.’

Swift screamed and closed her eyes as suddenly they picked up speed and began to hurtle down the steep gully in a white vacuum of snow, with the yeti roaring enthusiastically as if they had been on some fairground ride instead of the blackest-looking ski run. As good a skier as she was, Swift would never have dared a slope like this one. She kept on screaming as they hurtled through space, buffeted one way and then the other by the falling gully. Once or twice she felt them actually take off before the yeti’s great weight drew them back onto the slope. Pressing her head to the yeti’s shoulder, she prayed for their precipitate journey to be over, but they kept moving, faster and faster, until she was certain the animal holding her had lost control and they were no longer sliding, but falling inside an avalanche of their own creation that would bury them both alive.

The next second it seemed they were rising in the air and Swift braced herself for the life-extinguishing impact she felt would surely follow. But instead they kept on moving, and when Swift opened half an eye she realized that the yeti had hit the ground running. They were just above the glacier at the head of the valley. She sighed with relief.

The yeti ran around an ice cliff that curled across the glacier, leaping from one rock to another like the most surefooted of mountain goats, narrowly avoiding ice towers and crevasses. It was as at home, as agile in this high mountain landscape as a gibbon was in the tallest of trees.

Soon they reached the ice corridor and the wall with the ladder that led up to the crevasse where they had followed Rebecca and baby Esau. She would have liked to have seen them one more time, just to hear her say ‘Oh-keh’ again. She was almost sorry when they reached Camp One and, steaming like a workhorse on a cold day, the big silverback yeti stopped and put her down. How would she ever describe this journey in her book? And if she did, would anyone believe her? That was perhaps another thing the swami was right about. It really wasn’t necessary to ask so many questions.

‘Thank you,’ she said.

The yeti waited. He looked almost as if he was waiting for a tip until she realized that he was looking at the equipment and tents that constituted Camp One. Gently he touched the top of a tent before pulling out a sleeping bag and sniffing it curiously.

Swift smiled. It was hard to connect this yeti with the one that had killed Boyd. But she could hardly reproach him for that. Boyd would have killed her with much more enthusiasm. Watching the yeti, she felt science giving way to sentiment and realized that she wanted to give him something.

Raking through her belongings in the tent she shared with Jutta, she thought of giving him a glove, a notebook, a woolly hat, but there was nothing that seemed appropriate. Then she remembered the yetis’ predilection for shiny objects and recalled that she had carried a small makeup bag in her rucksack to Camp One. Quickly finding it, she took out a folding hand mirror and handed it to him.

The yeti looked at himself for a moment and then, grunting with pleasure, tugged at his lower lip with one enormous forefinger. She wondered if he had ever seen himself before and, if he had, whether or not he recognized himself.

Gradually the yeti’s mouth split into what looked to Swift to be an enormous grin. Immediately she took off her helmet and smiled back, for she knew that what was more important was that in this enormous hominoid she recognized something of herself. She felt a tear at the corner of her eye and blinked it away. A moment passed and then, still holding the mirror, he walked quickly away.

Swift watched him for a while, hoping he would turn and look back at her. But he never did.

It was only when he had disappeared from sight that she wondered how she was going to get back through the ice field. She had quite forgotten the serac that had collapsed across the route. If only she had remembered she might have been able to have the yeti carry her to the other side. She was about to call ABC on Boyd’s radio when she saw the helicopter.

Even before the chopper landed Jack had jumped to the ground — his knees buckling a little as he landed — and started to run toward her. As they embraced she saw the tears in his eyes, and she did not know if it was the joy of seeing her alive or the wind from the rotor blades.

Thirty-two

She may not have heard any tumultuous fanfare of Nietzschean trumpets. But the ape had touched her, and she had felt something change inside herself. It was not exactly an epiphany she had experienced. Rather a sense that perhaps the biggest answers were not to be had in response to questions, but only to an appreciation of the mystery of things. She had found out slightly more than she had bargained for, but with the paradoxical result that she now felt she knew slightly less. One set of answers merely posed another set of questions, and the monolithic enigma of her youthful inspiration seemed just as adamantine as it had always been.

Arriving back at ABC, Swift found herself curiously reticent as to exactly what had happened in the hidden valley, beyond the simple facts that Boyd was dead and the yetis were safe. It was not that she felt traumatized but that her experience already seemed too personal to share with the others. Soon she would have good reason to be glad of her caution.

Perrins took the call from Bill Reichhardt. The NRO had some good news to report. The Keyhole-Eleven satellite computer had been switched on for a couple of minutes and half the auto-destruct code entered into the onboard computer’s memory before the signal disappeared again.

‘I’d say the power cut out before he could finish typing out the auto-destruct sequence,’ explained Reichhardt. ‘The question is, did he finish the job himself? Did he blow the bird up?’

‘I think we can all rest easy on that score,’ opined Perrins. ‘However, as we’ve not heard from him since, I think we have to assume that he was killed during the completion of his mission.’

‘That’s too bad, Bryan,’ said Reichhardt. ‘He must have been a good man. You must be proud of him.’

‘Yes, Bill, I am. We’re all proud of him.’

Perrins put down the phone and, picking up his American Film Institute catalogue, glanced over the early Hitchcock movies, circling the ones he wanted to see with a red pen. The Man Who Knew Too Much. Perrins pursed his lips and shook his head. If only he could have said the same about himself.

Several days later, the team was back in Khatmandu, discovering that both Russia and China had urged restraint on their respective allies, and as a result, the Indians and Pakistanis had demobilized and agreed to the presence of a U.N. peacekeeping force in the Punjab. The crisis appeared to be over.

Jack spent a couple of days under observation in the American hospital while Swift walked around the capital city and tried to enjoy the comforts of the Hotel Yak and Yeti, which was Khatmandu’s finest. But while she was staying there, something happened that destroyed what little faith she still had in human nature.

One night, she returned from a bar in Thamel after a late-night session drinking cold San Miguel beers with Byron and Mac. The hotel night porter mistakenly gave Swift a fax intended for Lincoln Warner. By the time she was back in her room and realized it was not meant for her, she had read it. The fax was from the London Times regarding a paper written by Warner that was shortly to appear on the nature of the Abominable Snowman. At first Swift thought that there must have been some kind of mistake, and before accusing Warner of anything, she made a couple of telephone calls to London. These filled in what the fax had only sketchily detailed. The enthusiasm of her source, the science editor of the Daily Telegraph, and his many informed questions were sufficient confirmation of what she had feared. Warner had e-mailed a paper containing not only his own results but also a detailed account of the whole expedition to Nature magazine in England. While everyone else had been searching for the yeti, at no small hazard to their lives, Lincoln Warner had remained in the clamshell preparing his paper, mailing it by instalments, with the data and conclusions he had drawn sent last of all and immediately upon his arrival in the Nepalese capital.

It was a spectacular betrayal and directly in violation of the confidentiality clause Warner had signed prior to joining the expedition. Byron Cody and Jutta Henze were outraged and ceased to have anything to do with him. Meanwhile, those bravest few of the world’s news media who were in India to cover the now defused crisis quickly arrived in Khat, desperate to speak to Warner about his fantastic discovery. Somehow this hardly seemed to matter to Swift, and she made very little comment to Warner beyond the fact she was disappointed that he had jumped the gun.

Wondering what to do, Swift spent a whole day visiting temples in and around Khatmandu. One of these, the Hindu temple at Pashupatinath, perhaps the most famous in all of Nepal, seemed to have an almost hypnotic effect on her. There were other temples that were perhaps more beautiful, but with Pashupatinath there was also a sense of sanctuary. The very word now held an extra meaning for her. Located on a hilltop, away from the clamorous city streets, the temple offered a meditative spot for Swift, a place where she could put things in perspective. It was here, on the banks of the Bagamati river, that funeral biers were set alight. The sight of burning ghats held her mesmerized. At first the sight of bodies being cremated in the open air, like so much garden refuse, put her in morbid mind of the millions who would surely have died in a nuclear holocaust. But life continued around these public cremations. People sold flowers, incense, and firewood; outcast attendants poked the funeral fires with long poles; women washed clothes in the dirty river; and boys kicked a soccer ball. It was as if this acceptance of death added an extra dimension to existence itself.

Gradually Swift felt herself carried along on a current of life like a bundle of discarded clothes that had been removed from some blackening corpse and now floated downriver. It was while she was at Pashupatinath that she made her most important discovery. She stumbled upon one simple and inescapable fact — not in a cave, or in the DNA of some fabulous creature, but in herself. It was a sense of responsibility for an important secret that she ought never to have given away. Publishing a paper, tenure at Berkeley, scientific laurels — none of these things now seemed to matter when set against her own conscience. It was not a Darwinian view of life she had found, but her own. Perhaps it was even a life with Jack.

She knew now what had to be done, and what only she could do.

In the corner of Helen o’connor’s home, which was the expedition office in Khat, Jack was preparing to return to the Sanctuary with some of the Sherpas in order to clear the campsite. At the same time he was planning to fetch Didier’s body from the crevasse on Machhapuchhare, so that he could bring it back to Canada for burial. Swift now proposed that a third task be added to this schedule of work, and when the remaining members of the expedition — Mac, Jutta, Cody, and Hurké Gurung — attended a meeting at her request, Swift outlined her plan.

The team listened to her in silence. It was Jack who spoke first.

‘I’m glad you suggested it,’ said Jack. ‘In view of what we know, I believe we all feel we have some kind of responsibility to protect these creatures. I think we ought to take a vote on it. Anyone disagree?’ Jack glanced around and saw only shaking heads. ‘Okay, Hurké. What do you say?’

The sirdar, whose eyes had remained on his foot, which was almost healed now, looked up with an air of surprise that he of all people should have been asked his opinion first.

‘Me, sahib?’ He shook his head. ‘Not first. Not me.’

‘This is your country. You should be first. So what’s your decision?’

The sirdar wobbled his head, equivocating for a moment.

‘Then I agree, Jack sahib. What the memsahib has said is best. Perhaps some things should be kept from other men.’

‘Byron?’

‘I think I’d have suggested the same course of action if Swift hadn’t said it first. I vote yes.’

‘I agree,’ Jutta said simply, and looked at Mac.

Mac sighed loudly.

‘What do you say, Mac?’ asked Jack. ‘In a way you’ve got more to lose than anyone.’

‘We’ve all got something to lose,’ scowled the Scotsman. ‘And I don’t just mean the members of this expedition. Isn’t that the point?’

‘Yes, it is,’ said Swift.

‘I meant all those pictures.’

‘Oh them.’

Mac lit a cigarette and grinned.

‘Well, that’s an academic question.’ He looked around the room with innocent surprise. ‘Didn’t I tell you? None of the pictures came out. Not a one. No thirty-five mill. No Hi-8. The film stock was crap. Either that or I’m a bloody lousy photographer.’ He uttered a gleeful laugh. ‘That bastard Warner, I wish I could be there to see his face. He’ll be expecting us to publish, of course. He’s going to look bloody silly when he finds that there are no photographs to support his story.’

‘And when we contradict him,’ smiled Byron.

‘When we say none of it ever happened,’ added Mac.

‘We’ll tell the press he was suffering from the effects of high-altitude sickness.’

‘Do you think anyone will believe him?’ asked Jack.

‘Did anyone believe you?’ said Swift.

‘Good point.’

‘I almost feel sorry for him,’ said Jutta. ‘He’s going to look like such a fool.’

‘Don’t feel sorry for him,’ said Byron. ‘Stealing someone else’s discovery is—’

‘You’re forgetting something,’ said Swift. ‘We didn’t discover anything. Just a few inconclusive bones, that’s all. Which leaves only one thing still to do.’

Royal Nepal’s Allouette helicopter, piloted by Bishnu as before, took Jack, Swift, Hurké, and some Sherpas back up to ABC. There was no need to trek up from Pokhara this time, as they were still acclimatized to living at four thousand metres, despite the week they had spent in Khat. When the helicopter landed, they found that the approach of spring and the retreat of the snows had already changed the character of their base camp. The clamshell was beginning to sag as the snow on which it was pitched started to melt, and the roof of one of the lodges was clearly visible. But none of this had any effect on their present course of action. As soon as they had burned some incense, prayed to their gods, and drunk some cha, the Sherpas set about dismantling the clamshell. Meanwhile Jack and Hurké collected the Bell stretcher and one of Boyd’s rucksacks from his lodge and put them onto the helicopter.

They took off again and flew up to Machhapuchhare and Camp One, on the Rognon. The pilot offered to fly them on up to Camp Two, in the ice corridor close to the crevasse. Although there was nowhere for the chopper to land at Camp Two, it would have been easy enough for them to have jumped out — a matter of less than a metre. But Jack preferred that they land at Camp One and walk back up. There were the contents of Boyd’s rucksack to think about. It was not the kind of pack you just dropped on the ground. Besides, he thought it best that as few people as possible knew what they were going to do. The Nepalese authorities did not take kindly to people changing the physical geography of a national park.

Leaving Bishnu to smoke and enjoy the sunshine. Swift, Jack, and Hurké set off down the ice corridor.

In the absence of two serviceable SCE suits. Jack and Hurké entered the crevasse wearing stormproof clothing and Petzl headlamps. As well as the stretcher, they carried the axes with which they intended to cut Didier’s body free from the ice. Jack estimated that the recovery would take no more than two or three hours. While the two men were gone. Swift stayed at the tent, alone with her thoughts. Flying above the Sanctuary again, as vast as it was empty, it had seemed unlikely that such a cold and tranquil place — like a sea on the surface of the moon — could ever have yielded any of its secrets. But now, as then, she found herself looking for tracks, a figure — human or yeti — some sign that she had not imagined the whole thing. Above and beneath her lay nothing but pure white snow, undisturbed by anything but the wind. That any kind of large animal, let alone one so closely related to Man himself, could have inhabited such an inhospitable environment now seemed just as improbable as it always had.

Finally Jack and Hurké returned, hauling the body out of the crevasse on two ropes. Swift had never met Didier in life, and this was the first time she really looked at him. But for the missing arm, shot away by the paranoid Boyd, she could see that the body was extremely well preserved. There was only slight dehydration, and although it seemed a cliché, the dead man really did look as if he were only sleeping. Swift thought he had been a handsome man. Jack covered his dead friend with a groundsheet and, collecting Boyd’s rucksack, started to unpack the explosive materials.

The sirdar looked at them critically, handling the plastic and the detonators with the familiarity of one who had spent many years as a Gurkha army sergeant.

Jack glanced above him at the rock face, searching for a suitable spot to place the plastic. He nudged Hurké and then pointed to a spot about fifty or sixty metres higher up the mountain, below an enormous overhang of snow and ice.

‘If that lot came down, it would bury this whole area. What do you think?’

Hurké nodded.

‘If you show me how to do it, I can set the explosives and rappel back down,’ said Jack. ‘No point in us both going. Besides, your foot is still bandaged. You and Swift better get going with the stretcher, and I’ll see you back at the chopper, okay?’

Hurké knew better than to argue. He selected a piece of plastic about the size of a paperback novel and demonstrated how to tamp the explosive and how to insert a detonator.

‘After you have placed the detonator in the plastic, sahib, be careful not to use your radio, as it could accidentally set off the explosive.’

Jack nodded and shouldered a coil of rope and his rucksack, into which he carefully placed the explosive materials.

‘Better to detonate from the air, sahib,’ said Hurké. ‘Safer, anyway.’

‘Okay.’

‘Be careful, Jack,’ said Swift.

‘I’ll be back before you know it.’

They watched him go down the ice corridor toward the rock face, and only when he had disappeared from sight did the sirdar suggest that they start back to Camp One. Swift let out a nervous sigh and went over to the front of the stretcher bearing Didier’s body. Hurké stood at the rear, and when Swift was ready, at his command, they picked up the stretcher and began to walk.

Neither of them said anything, and carrying the stretcher in a straight line made it almost impossible to look back. By the time they reached the helicopter. Swift’s stomach was knotted with worry and she was almost certain that Hurké felt the same way.

Seeing Hurké and Swift, Bishnu jumped up and helped to slide the stretcher onto the floor of the helicopter. Then, almost as an afterthought, he glanced around and asked where Jack was.

‘He’ll be along in a while,’ said the sirdar. He spoke with such assurance that Swift felt certain he must be right. She sat in the doorway of the helicopter, basking in the sunshine, trying to empty her mind of what concerned her most. Jack would be along in a while. Whenever he went away, he always came back again. That was how it would always be. But with each minute that passed, she became more and more certain that something must have happened to him. She stood and began to pace in front of the helicopter, her eyes straining to see along the corridor for his familiar figure. When she had seen Hurké smoke his eighth cigarette and Bishnu check his watch for the third time in five minutes, she could stand it no longer, and turning to the sirdar, she reminded him that an hour had passed.

The sirdar glanced coolly at his own watch and then nodded.

‘Maybe a while yet, memsahib,’ he said calmly. ‘Not to worry. Jack knows what he is doing.’

‘Can’t we radio him?’

‘Radio silence is necessary with explosives,’ said the sirdar. ‘As is patience.’

Another half hour passed, by which time even the sirdar was worried. Having run out of cigarettes, he stopped smoking and began on his thumbnails, which he chewed alternately, with hands clasped, as if he hoped to add some feeling to a difficult prayer.

The sound of a dull explosion brought Swift and Hurké immediately to their feet. Bishnu glanced anxiously at the sirdar, his jaw quivering nervously.

‘Garjan?’

The sirdar shook his head and stared up at the face of Machhapuchhare.

‘Pairo,’ he said quietly.

For a second or two, the huge mass of snow hung on the mountain before, slowly, it started to fall away like a great pile of papers toppling from a high desk.

‘Avalanche,’ he added, with more urgency.

Bishnu hardly needed prompting. He had already run around the far side of the helicopter to jump into the cockpit and start the engine, all the time shouting at the top of his voice. The engine added its own whine, and slowly the rotor blades began to beat the air, drowning out his panic-stricken demands that they get airborne as quickly as possible.

Her arm held tight in Hurké’s hand. Swift found herself hustled toward the door of the aircraft.

‘Please, memsahib,’ he shouted. ‘We have to go now.’

‘What about Jack?’ she shouted, twisting around to look back down the corridor. Jack was nowhere to be seen. ‘We can’t just leave him.’

The sound of the avalanche came closer, like an approaching thunderstorm, an icy wind the deceptive vanguard for the juggernaut of snow and rock that was on its destructive way to the Rognon. The sirdar guessed that it would be only a matter of a minute or two before the avalanche reached them, and he felt a surge of adrenaline through his body. If it caught them, they would all be killed. Not just Jack. He pushed Swift into the chopper and yelled at Bishnu to take off and hover about a metre above the ground, adding the threat that if he went any higher he would cut off the man’s hands. Fearfully, the pilot glanced over his shoulder at Hurké. Since it was well known that it was the sirdar who had cut off Ang Tsering’s hand, Bishnu did not suppose Hurké uttered the threat lightly. Uncertain if he was more afraid of the sirdar than of the avalanche now sweeping down Machhapuchhare, he did as he was ordered and lifted the chopper gently off the ground.

‘You can’t,’ screamed Swift. ‘He’s your friend. You can’t just leave him. He’ll be killed.’

‘We can only wait as long as we must,’ shouted the sirdar, pinning Swift’s arms at her side and nearly sitting on her to stop her from jumping out. ‘But we will surely all be killed if we are still landed here when the avalanche hits.’

Swift struggled to break free of the sirdar’s iron grip. She understood he was right, but after all they had come through, it seemed so unjust that Jack should be killed now. Given their decision to keep the existence of the yeti a secret, what was happening appalled her: It was almost as if the fates had decided that Jack had always been meant to die with Didier in the first avalanche all those months ago. She felt the chopper buffeted by the granular wind swirling around them and — uncertain whether this was caused by air blast from the avalanche or the whacking rotor blades above her — she yelled Jack’s name at the top of her lungs. And then saw him, running toward them, his knees as high as the stormproof suit he was wearing allowed.

‘There,’ she shouted. ‘There he is.’

Hurké followed the line of the arm that had broken free of his grasp to point down the ice corridor and saw that his friend would only just make it; not at all, if he was unlucky enough to fall. Now the sirdar felt real fear as, looking beyond Jack, he saw, gathering speed like an accelerating tidal wave, gaining on him all the time, a huge and angry cloud of snow that looked like the steaming hot breath of the Lord Shiva. It was as if they were being reminded that this was a holy, forbidden place and that they should never have come here.

Jack flung himself through the open door of the helicopter, hit the floor with the upper half of his body, and felt himself hauled aboard by his waist harness.

‘Jaanu,’ shouted the sirdar. ‘Jaanu, jaanu.’

The next second the chopper lurched steeply to one side, away from the mountain, and then toward the Sanctuary.

‘Hera,’ yelled Bishnu.

Machhapuchhare and the Rognon disappeared completely, as a deafening grey-white cloud enveloped the ancient helicopter like a blizzard, and the engine shuddered in its struggle to gain altitude. Swift caught Jack’s eye and saw him say something, but the words were drowned in the greater volume below them. She closed her eyes as, sickeningly, the chopper seemed to turn one hundred and eighty degrees in one direction and then the other, and for what seemed like several minutes she was sure they were going to crash. The helicopter shunted a little and then suddenly steadied itself, and they were heading smoothly back up the glacier.

Swift opened her eyes. For a second she thought that fear must have turned Jack’s hair as white as some old man’s — until she realized that he was covered in powder snow. They all were.

‘Thank God,’ she breathed.

Jack picked himself off the floor and brushed some of the snow from his head and shoulders.

‘Jesus, that was close,’ he said. ‘I waited until I could see you before I detonated. Only I kind of underestimated the speed of it.’

‘You almost got us killed.’

‘Look who’s talking,’ he said.

But she was already leaning out of the door, surveying his handiwork. The whole of the ice corridor and the Rognon were now buried under thousands of tons of snow and ice. Certain that the route they had found to the yetis and their hidden forest habitat was gone forever, she nodded with satisfaction and took Jack’s outstretched hand.

The helicopter soared over a sea of rock — the Himalayas looking like enormous waves in a petrified ocean. They all hoped the mountains might still hold on to their most precious and least abominable secret.